JACK HARKAWAY 
 
 AMONG THE BRIGANDS 
 
 BRACEBRIDGE HEMYNG
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA 
 LOS ANGELES
 
 If-
 
 JACK HARKAWAY 
 
 AMONG THE BRIGANDS 
 
 BRACEBRIDGE HEMYNG 
 
 CHICAGO: 
 M. A. DONOHUE & CO.
 
 A. DONOH UE &; COMPANY 
 PRINTERS AND BINDERS 
 
 CHICAGO
 
 PZ7 
 
 JACK HARKAWAY 
 
 AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 A ROW IN THE OFFICERS' QUARTERS. 
 
 " HARKAWAY, old fellow, I've got some news for you, whicl 
 I don't think you will like any more than I do." 
 
 "What's that?" 
 
 " A man is gazetted into ' ours,' vice Annesley, who re- 
 tired, you know, when he got spliced." 
 
 The officer who had just spoken to Jack was Major 
 Tremlet. 
 
 He had seen service in the Crimea, and during the Indian 
 Mutiny. 
 
 " Well," said Jack, "we are not too strong in officers. I've 
 been orderly officer three times in the last fortnight." 
 
 " But the fellow's a cad." 
 
 Jack whistled. 
 
 "That's a different thing altogether," he said. "How 
 did you find that out ? " 
 
 " Barrel told me. Barrel knows everything about every- 
 body. By Jove ! here he is ; ask him yourself." 
 
 A tall, thick-set man lounged into Jack's room at the 
 cavalry barracks at Canterbury. 
 
 He was not a handsome man, but there was an insolent 
 air about him, which either denoted great self-confidence, 
 or the possession of rank and wealth. 
 
 In fact it was a mixture of both. 
 
 His name was Augustus, Lord Barrel, a wealthy noble- 
 man and a captain in the th Dragoon Guards, which cele- 
 brated regiment was, for the time being quartered at Can- 
 te^bury. 
 
 4.1.S3 
 
 LIBRARY
 
 6 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 Lord Augustus Barrel was usually called in the regiment 
 Gus Barrel and he was regarded with fear rather than 
 love. 
 
 Jack Harkaway had been in the th Dragoon Guards 
 for about two years. 
 
 His brother officers liked him very much. 
 
 The new regulations abolishing the purchase of commis- 
 sions in the army, had just come into force. 
 
 Some of those who had bought their commissions did not 
 like the men who were to come in by examinations. 
 
 Lord Augustus Barrel was one of those. 
 
 Harkaway, however, was far too liberal in his ideas to 
 entertain any such petty prejudices. 
 
 He was sure that the new system would procure the best 
 officers for the army. 
 
 Mr. Cardwell, the Secretary of State for War, was the 
 author of the scheme. 
 
 Therefore, the new officers who came in without purchase 
 were called " Cardwell's cads," or "non-purchase cads." 
 
 As if a man became a gentleman simply because he had 
 more money at his command than those less fortunate. 
 
 Jack's room in the cavalry barracks at Canterbury was 
 plainly furnished. 
 
 He had hung a few pictures on the walls, and put some 
 flowers on the window-sill. 
 
 But he did not take much trouble over it, because he 
 expected to leave it soon. 
 
 Emily, his wife, had been very ill, after the birth of a son, 
 the only issue of their marriage. 
 
 An attack of fever had made her extremely weak, and 
 she had been recommended by her physicians to go to the 
 south of France. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Harvey had accompanied her. 
 
 Lately Jack had received reassuring accounts of his wife's 
 health, and he expected her back every day. 
 
 He had taken a house for her in Canterbury, and when 
 she arrived, he would, of course leave barracks and live with 
 her. 
 
 It was a great grief to him not to be able to be with her, 
 but he could not get away from his regiment. 
 
 His first idea had been to go into the Blues, but his father 
 persuaded him to go into a working regiment. 
 
 The th Bragoons had seen plenty of fighting.
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 7 
 
 They had gained credit long before the Peninsular cam- 
 paign, 'and India and the Crimea testified to their courage 
 and dash. 
 
 It was an honour to belong to such a famous regiment. 
 
 When Gus Barrel entered the room with a cigar in his 
 mouth and his hands in his pockets, he caught Major Trem- 
 let's concluding remark. 
 
 " Talking about that non-purchase cad are you ? " he said. 
 
 " Yes," replied Jack ; " Tremlet's been telling me about 
 him. Who is he ? " 
 
 " Son of a man who makes snuff wholesale." 
 
 " Sells it wholesale, I suppose you mean," said Jack. 
 
 " I don't want you to tell me what I mean," replied Cap- 
 tain Lord Augustus Barrel. 
 
 This was spoken with his usual insolence. 
 
 Jack's face flushed. 
 
 " What is the new man's name ? " asked Major Tremlet, 
 wishing to avoid an explosion between Harkaway and Gus 
 Barrel. 
 
 " The fellow rejoices in the name of Samuel Cockles," 
 replied Barrel. "Lovely name isn't it?" 
 
 " And his father is a snuff-maker? " 
 
 " Yes ; beautiful combination ! The th Bragoons is 
 coming to something." 
 
 "Perhaps he may be a very decent fellow, after all," 
 hazarded Jack. 
 
 " So might you be, but you're not," said Gus Barrel. 
 
 "I say, Barrel," cried Major Tremlet, "what's the matter 
 with you this morning? Bo you want to have a row with 
 Harkaway ? " 
 
 " I'm not at all particular." 
 
 " His lordship can have as much row with me as he likes," 
 said Jack calmly, " though it is none of my seeking." 
 
 "Fact is," replied Barrel, " that this War Secretary riles 
 me. What does he want to pitchfork a snuff man into 
 'ours 'for?" 
 
 " I don't see any objection to the new system of giving 
 commissions and promotion by merit," said Jack. 
 
 " Bon't you ? Sorry for you," sneered Gus Barrel. 
 
 " I can understand your grief," answered Jack. 
 
 "Why?" 
 
 "Because if merit is the test of promotion, you're not 
 likely to get any."
 
 S JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 "Capital! bravo I" laughed Major Tremlet; "you've 
 given it him back, Harkaway." 
 
 Lord Augustus Darrel bit his thick, ugly lips with vexation. 
 
 He shrugged his elephantine shoulders in a manner ex- 
 pressive of disgust. 
 
 " If you like the cad," he said, " you may make as much 
 fuss with him as you please." 
 
 ' I shan't ask your permission," replied Jack. 
 
 " Don't suppose you will." 
 
 " You fellows are quarrelling like a couple of schoolboys," 
 remarked the major. 
 
 " Is that any business of yours ? " asked Darrel. 
 
 " He likes to snarl," replied Jack ; " let him alone." 
 
 " All I know is," said Darrel, " that I object to the intro- 
 duction of this man Cockles into the regiment, and I shall 
 lead him such a life that he will be glad to get out of it." 
 
 "That won't be fair," said Jack. 
 
 " Why not ? Are we to have anybody in the th Dra- 
 goons ? " 
 
 " Wait till you see the man. He may not be a bad 
 sort." 
 
 " 111 lay six to four he is ; his name's enough." 
 
 " If I see the fellow bullied without any cause, I shall take 
 his part," replied Jack. 
 
 Turning to Major Tremlet, Darrel said 
 
 "You see Harkaway is bustling himself to have a row 
 with me." 
 
 "Well," said Jack, "just get out of my quarters, will you? 
 I can say what I like in my own place, can't I ? " 
 
 "No," replied Gus Darrel; "my commission is much 
 older than yours, and I'm not going to be dictated to by a 
 sub-lieutenant." 
 
 " Sell out then." 
 
 "Come with me, Darrel," said Major Tremlet. "We will 
 have a game of billiards somewhere." 
 
 "I want to settle this matter with Harkaway," replied 
 Darrel, obstinately. " He has taken the cad under his pro- 
 tection." 
 
 ** I don't see that he has done that," answered Tremlet. 
 
 "Oh, yes, he has." 
 
 " You want to organise a conspiracy against the poor beg- 
 gar, and make his life a misery and a burden to him," ex- 
 claimed Jack; **and I say I won't lend myself to it."
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 9 
 
 " Then we are to be cad-ridden out of our lives. We shall 
 be the laughing-stock of the service," replied Barrel. 
 
 " Go and talk to the colonel about it ; don't bother me," 
 said Jack. 
 
 " I don't like being ordered out of a man's room." 
 
 " If you don't go " began Jack, while his eyes flashed 
 
 threateningly. 
 
 " Well ! " ejaculated Gus Barrel, staring at him rudely. 
 
 " You shall come with me," exclaimed Major Tremlet, 
 taking hold of his arm. 
 
 " Please don't pull me about," replied Barrel. 
 
 " What on earth do you want ? " continued the major. " Is 
 it a row in quarters ? A court-martial would be a great deal 
 worse than half-a-dozen non-purchase men in the regiment." 
 
 Jack walked to the window and began to pluck the dead 
 leaves off a geranium. 
 
 There was a knock at the door. 
 
 " Just see who that is for me, Tremlet, will you ; there's a 
 fellow ? " exclaimed Jack. 
 
 Going to the door, the major opened it and said 
 
 " It is your bow-man." * 
 
 " What is it ? " exclaimed Jack. 
 
 "Telegram for you, sir," replied the bat-man. 
 
 *' Put it on the table." 
 
 Again taking Gus Barrel's arm, the major said 
 
 "Come with me, and leave Harkaway to read his elec- 
 tricity." 
 
 Reluctantly the quarrelsome Lord Augustus Barrel, cap- 
 tain in the th Bragoon Guards, accompanied Major Trem- 
 let into the passage. 
 
 " Glad he's gone," muttered Jack, breaking open the tele- 
 graph message. 
 
 As he retired Jack heard him saying 
 
 " Hate a cad. Can't think how a man like Harkaway can 
 tick up for the snuffy beast with the ugly name." 
 
 * Spelt tf bat-man.* An officer's regimental servant.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE NON-PURCHASE CAD. 
 
 DURING the two years Harkaway had been in the army, 
 he had improved very much. 
 
 Everyone said he was a remarkably smart officer. 
 
 There was not a better rider in the regiment. 
 
 He had grown a long moustache and whiskers, though he 
 did not patronize the beard movement. 
 
 If it had not been for Emily's illness and her enforced 
 absence from him, he would have been perfectly happy. 
 
 Army life pleased him. 
 
 He longed, however, for a war, and an opportunity of dis- 
 tinguishing himself in the field. 
 
 The telegram he had received was from Harvey. 
 
 "To Sub- Lieutenant Harkaway, th Dragoon Guards, 
 Cavalry Barracks, Canterbury." 
 
 It came from Naples, and stated that the sender was com- 
 ing to England at once. 
 
 Mrs. Harvey and Emily were to come with him to an 
 estate he had bought, about three miles from Canterbury, 
 called Burton Beeches. 
 
 Emily sent her love to Jack, and said she was much better 
 and stronger. 
 
 In a few days he might expect to see his loved wife, from 
 whom he had been separated nearly three months. 
 
 This news delighted Jack, who had been very anxious 
 about the state of Emily's health. 
 
 His son, a boy twelve months old, was a fine, hearty boy, 
 the image of his father. 
 
 Jack forgot all about his row with Gus Darrel about the 
 non-purchase cad. 
 
 Strolling into the barrack yard, he saw Monday in conver- 
 sation with a slim, fair-haired, delicate-looking youth. 
 
 Monday was still Jack's valet. 
 
 He and his wife had lodgings in the town and lived very 
 happily together. 
 
 "Yes, sare," replied Monday, "me show you to Mr. 
 Harkaway's quarters, sare." 
 
 "Thank you, very much," replied the slim, fair man,
 
 JA CK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 1 1 
 
 "Will it be asking you too great a favour, if you will kindly 
 see after my luggage, which is outside in a fly ? " 
 
 " No, sare, cert'n'y not," answered Monday ; " me very 
 glad." 
 
 Jack advanced to the stranger as Monday went to the gate 
 of the barrack-yard. 
 
 " My name is Harkaway," he said. " Can I be of any 
 service to you ? " 
 
 " Sub-Lieutenant Harkaway ? " inquired the stranger, 
 lookin-g at a card upon which something was written. 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 " Of the th Dragoon Guards ? " 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " Then you will recognize this card." 
 
 Jack took the card and read 
 
 " Mr. Richard Harvey." 
 
 Underneath was written 
 
 "Naples. Dear Jack, The bearer of this, Mr. Samuel 
 Cockles, is going to join your regiment. We have met him 
 and his people over here, and, if you can do him any good, 
 I shall take it as a personal favour. R. H." 
 
 " I am very glad to make your acquaintance, Mr. Cockles,'* 
 said Jack. 
 
 " Thank you," replied the little man, who was extremely 
 meek and deferential in his manner. 
 
 " Mr. Harvey is a very great and old friend of mine." 
 
 " So he told me." 
 
 " You met him in Naples, I believe." 
 
 " Yes ; my father and mother, and my sister Lily and I 
 have been over there for a little while, and it was owing to 
 my father that Mr. Harvey has just bought an estate at Can- 
 terbury." 
 
 " Indeed." 
 
 " We have a place adjoining it, called Motcombe Hall." 
 
 " I saw your gazette in the paper," said Jack. 
 
 " Did you ? " 
 
 " More strictly speaking, I heard of it. But now let us 
 see what can be done for you. My servant will show you 
 the colonel's quarters. Go and report yourself, and then 
 come up and see me." 
 
 Sub-Lieutenant Cockles thanked Jack again, and when 
 Monday had seen his luggage safely stowed, he went with 
 the black to report himself.
 
 12 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS, 
 
 Jack returned to his room and waited until Mr. Cockles 
 came with Monday. 
 
 " Here you are," said Jack, gaily. " I hope you begin to 
 feel yourself one of ' ours ' already." 
 
 " The colonel seemed a little stiff and formal," answered 
 Sub-Lieutenant Cockles. 
 
 " It's a way colonels have," replied Jack, laughing. 
 
 "I'm afraid my name is against me, Mr. Harkaway. 
 Samuel Cockles don't sound very pretty, does it ? " 
 
 " What's in a name ? " 
 
 " Oh, I don't know. There was a man named Bugg, and 
 he changed his name to Norfolk Howard, which is much 
 prettier." 
 
 " Have you ever done anything to be ashamed of your 
 name, Mr. Cockles ? " asked Jack, a little sternly. 
 
 " No, never ? " 
 
 " Then stick to it. There are many swells I can tell you, 
 who would be glad to be the sons of honest men, or honest 
 themselves." 
 
 " I am pleased to hear you say that," said Cockles, " be- 
 cause I thought I should be dreadfully snubbed in a crack 
 regiment like this for having such a name.*' 
 
 " What made you enter it then ? " 
 
 " Well, you know, my father has made a lot of money in 
 trade." 
 
 "Snuff?" said Jack. 
 
 " Exactly," replied Cockles, with a half sigh ; " you have 
 heard that. I thought it would travel about." 
 
 " Never mind." 
 
 " But I can't help minding. My father has determined 
 that I shall be a gentleman and cut a shine, as he calls it, 
 and that's why I have come into a swell cavalry regiment." 
 
 " I will do all I can to put you on your legs," said Jack, 
 " owing to my friend Harvey's introduction." 
 
 " Shall I have a very hard time of it ? " asked Cockles. 
 
 " I hope not." 
 
 " What is the routine ? " 
 
 " Well, you will have to dine at mess to-night ; that's the 
 worst. I hope fellows will not chaff you ; if they do, you 
 and I must lay our heads together, and see what is to be done." 
 
 " Is it a very dreadful thing, Mr. Harkaway, for a man's 
 father to have made his money by selling snuff?" asked 
 Cockles, mildly.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 13 
 
 a No ; why should it be ? " 
 
 Seeing Monday waiting at the door, Jack continued 
 
 " You will take something after your journey, will you not ? " 
 
 " A glass of wine, thanks." 
 
 " Monday," exclaimed Jack, " go to the mess, and get a 
 pint of sherry and order lunch." 
 
 "Yes, sare," replied Monday. 
 
 Some cold chicken and ham was brought up and placed 
 before the young officer, who ate sparingly. 
 
 "You, of course, saw my wife," Jack took occasion to 
 observe. 
 
 "Oh, yes, frequently at Naples. Mrs. Harkaway is 
 stronger and better. Mr. and Mrs. Harvey are very kind to 
 her, but she seems to miss you," replied Cockles. 
 
 The afternoon passed quickly, and Jack did all he ^could 
 to put the fresh arrival straight ; settling his things in his 
 quarters, and chatting pleasantly with him to put him at his 
 ease. 
 
 To a shy and nervous man like Cockles it was very agree- 
 able, on his new arrival amongst strangers, and his intro- 
 duction to a new kind of life, to find a friend. 
 
 At last it was time to dress for mess. 
 
 When Mr. Cockles entered the room with Jack, the colonel 
 gave him a stiff bow, and the other officers stared at him 
 rudely. 
 
 Gus Barrel put his glass in his eye and regarded him very 
 offensively. 
 
 Then he turned to some one and made a remark, at which 
 there was a subdued laugh. 
 
 Cockles coloured up to the eyes, and felt hot and uncom- 
 fortable. 
 
 He guessed he was the subject of his brother officers' mirth. 
 
 " Who is that gentleman ? " he asked of Jack. 
 
 " Captain Lord Augustus Barrel, the bully of the regiment. 
 You will find him a teaser but don't be afraid of him. I'll 
 stand by you." 
 
 "Will you really?" replied Cockles, gratefully. 
 
 " Sit down here," said Jack. " I have to go a little higher 
 up the table." 
 
 Presently the dinner began, the band playing agreeably in 
 an ante-room. 
 
 The th Bragoon Guards prided themselves upon their 
 excellent band.
 
 14 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG TH$ BRIGANDS. 
 
 It was unrivalled in the service. 
 
 Sub-Lieutenant Cockles looked at the fine handsome gen- 
 tlemen who were in future to be his brother officers. 
 
 He admired the graceful ease of their manner, the tone of 
 their conversation, and their bearing generally. 
 
 He was surprised at the splendid service of plate, the 
 excellence of the dinner, and the style in which everything 
 was done. 
 
 But his astonishment was not to be wondered at. 
 
 It was the first time he had ever dined at the mess of a 
 crack cavalry regiment in the British army. 
 
 No one spoke to him, however, except Harkaway, who 
 once or twice addressed a remark to him. 
 
 It seemed as if by common consent the officers of the th 
 had resolved to have nothing to do with the non-purchase 
 cad. 
 
 When the band ceased for a moment, an event happened 
 which proved to Jack that the officers did not mean to lose 
 time in insulting Sub- Lieutenant Cockles. 
 
 Looking straight at the young man, Gus Barrel sneezed 
 loudly. 
 
 There was a subdued laugh all round the table. 
 
 Presently another officer, and then another, and a fourth 
 sneezed in the same marked manner. 
 
 It seemed as if a sudden attack of influenza had seized 
 the whole of the gallant th. 
 
 Jack's face flushed with annoyance. 
 
 As for Sub-Lieutenant Cockles, he became purple with 
 rage and indignation. 
 
 The insult was unmistakable. 
 
 It was evidently known that his father had made his for- 
 tune by manufacturing snuff, which fact, in conjuction with 
 his common name, had made him obnoxious to his brother 
 officers. 
 
 This was, though, no fault of his own. 
 
 He was the victim of aristocratic prejudice. 
 
 The sneezing went on all dinner-time at intervals. 
 
 When the cloth was removed, the sneezing became more 
 frequent. 
 
 The colonel could not help noticing it. 
 
 "Really," he said, " some of you fellows seem to have 
 very bad colds. I wish you would try to get them cured 
 before you come to mess again."
 
 JACK HARKAWA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 15 
 
 Gus Darrel had a violent fit of sneezing which caused all 
 the younger officers to laugh immoderately, while the older 
 ones could not help smiling. 
 
 Suddenly Sub-Lieutenant Cockles rose to his feet. 
 
 Jack wondered what on earth he was going to do. 
 
 He was very pale, and the corners of his mouth twitched 
 with nervous agitation. 
 
 But there was an expression of resolution about his face 
 which showed that he meant to go through with some pur- 
 pose. 
 
 Every one regarded him with silent wonder. 
 
 " Gentlemen," he said, " I have come among you to-day 
 as a stranger, but still on an equality with you by virtue of 
 the Queen's commission which I hold." 
 
 Loud murmurs arose. 
 
 " Listen to me," he continued, raising his voice. " I zz\ 
 the son of Cockles, the snuff maker, and I am not ashamed 
 of it." 
 
 He placed a handsome stiuff-box on the table. 
 
 " In that box," he went on, "is some of my father's snuff. 
 You will find it very good, and I beg leave to state that if 
 any gentleman sneezes again, without first taking a pinch of 
 that snuff, I shall consider it a personal insult, and resent it 
 as I think fit." 
 
 " Very well put. He's got some pluck in him," remarked 
 Major Tremlet, to a neighbour. 
 
 The colonel of the regiment had listened attentively to 
 this speech. 
 
 He felt himself called upon to say something. 
 
 " I think," he observed, " that what has fallen from Mr. 
 Cockles is well worthy of your attention." 
 
 The officers were silent. 
 
 No more sneezing was heard. 
 
 Even Gus Darrel, the bully of the regiment, was for the 
 moment cowed by the resolute bearing of the young man.
 
 l6 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 HOW SUB-LIEUTENANT COCKLES THOUGHT FIT TO ACT. 
 
 COLONEL PRENDERGAST was essentially a weak man, and 
 he felt glad to think that the prospect of a disturbance at 
 mess was over. 
 
 He knew that the Horse Guards had determined to carry 
 out the new regulations of the government to the letter. 
 
 The army was to be reformed. 
 
 Money and position were to be no longer the means of 
 obtaining commissions and promotion. 
 
 A poor man of obscure birth was to have the same chance 
 as an earl. 
 
 The colonel was particularly anxious to avoid any scandal 
 in his regiment. 
 
 He knew that the press and the public would take the 
 matter up. 
 
 There would be an official inquiry, and very likely the 
 Duke of Cambridge, as commander-in-chief, would, by way 
 of punishment, send the th Dragoons on foreign service. 
 
 They hoped, when they left Canterbury, to be quartered 
 at Brighton. 
 
 This was a much more pleasant prospect than going to 
 India. 
 
 An oppressive silence fell upon everyone after the colonel 
 spoke. 
 
 Gus Darrel was the first to recover himself. 
 
 Reaching over the table, he took up the snuff-box, and 
 threw it some distance from him without opening it. 
 
 Then, taking out his scented cambric handkerchief, he 
 sneezed again in the most pointed manner. 
 
 Sub-Lieutenant Cockles rose. 
 
 Jack left his seat, and taking his arm, begged him to be 
 quiet. 
 
 " It is infamous," he said, " but for God's sake be calm." 
 
 ' ' Leave me alone, Mr. Harkaway ; I will not disgrace 
 myself," he answered, with a smile which denoted perfect 
 self-possession. 
 
 "Gentlemen," he exclaimed, with a sarcastic emphasis on
 
 JACK HARKAWAY AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 17 
 
 the word, " you have all witnessed the unmistakable insult I 
 have just received from one whom I am informed is Captain 
 Lord Augustus Barrel ? " 
 
 " Yes, yes ! " cried several. 
 
 " I have too much respect for myself and for you, though 
 your treatment to me this evening has been anything but 
 kind or friendly, to create a disturbance at mess." 
 
 " He's a rank cur ; I told you so," whispered Gus Barrel 
 to Captain Sinclair. 
 
 " Of course," replied Sinclair. " Those fellows have no 
 blood in their veins, only ditch water." 
 
 Sub-Lieutenant Samuel Cockles spoke again. 
 
 " I shall find an opportunity, however, of punishing the 
 man, who, though an officer, is certainly not a gentleman." 
 
 This was what he said. 
 
 " My good fellow," said Gus Barrel, " how can you possi- 
 bly know anything about gentlemen ? You have had no op- 
 portunity of judging." 
 
 Taking no notice of this remark, Sub-Lieutenant Cockles 
 said, addressing the colonel. 
 
 " Have I your permission, Colonel Prendergast to retire 
 to my quarters ? " 
 
 " Certainly, Mr. Cockles," replied the colonel. 
 
 Bowing to the head of the regiment, the lieutenant slowly 
 left the room. 
 
 A heavy silence again fell upon the officers. 
 
 Colonel Prendergast was the first to break it in a tone of 
 vexation. 
 
 " You certainly have got a knack, Barrel, of making things 
 deucedly unpleasant," he said. 
 
 " Why not ?" answered his lordship. "I'm not going to 
 stand the cad. He's some counter-jumper or other. Why 
 couldn't he be satisfied with the line ? " 
 
 " You know that they are putting Cardwell's men in 
 everywhere/' 
 
 " So much the worse for the non-purchase cads. .I'll bet 
 this Snuffles or Cockles, whatever his name is, will wish he'd 
 never been born." 
 
 " If he were to pull your nose," said Jack, " it wouldn't 
 surprise me." 
 
 " Look here, Harkaway," exclaimed Gus Barrel, colouring 
 with anger, " I have told you to be careful what you say 
 to me." 
 2
 
 a 8 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " And I choose to say what I like, that's all the difference." 
 
 " Why don't you go and comfort your cad ? We know he 
 is a pet of yours," sneered Barrel. 
 
 " I declare," said the colonel, " that this mess is becom- 
 ing a bear garden. I'm ashamed of some of you men." 
 
 Gus Darrel was evidently in a quarrelsome mood that 
 evening. 
 
 There had never been any friendship lost between him 
 and Jack, who on this occasion felt that he had been violent 
 and unjust to the new comer, Cockles, who had been insulted 
 through no fault of his own 
 
 All the chivalrous feeling which had led Jack to take the 
 part of the weak and persecuted at school, rose in his mind. 
 
 There only required a spark to flash in order to create an 
 open rupture between him and the insolent young lord. 
 
 But a mess table is very different from a playground or a 
 schoolroom. 
 
 It was only when Darrel said, " We have more than one 
 cad amongst us," that Jack rose and approached him. 
 
 " Do you mean that sneer for me, my lord ? " he asked, 
 with white lips. 
 
 " If you like, you can appropriate it to yourself," was the 
 off-hand answer of Darrel. 
 
 " Then all I can say is," exclaimed Jack, " that it is you who 
 are a disgrace to the regiment." 
 
 " I ? " repeated Darrel. 
 
 "Yes. You have shown more of the instinct of a through- 
 bred blackguard than any one else. " 
 
 At these words, Darrel sprang forward and seized Jack in 
 a rude grasp. 
 
 He was regardless of consequences. 
 
 His evil countenance glared with passion, and was fiery 
 red. 
 
 Jack pushed him away with one hand, which he held 
 against his breast, while the other was ready for action. 
 
 " By Heaven ! this is too much ! " he cried. 
 
 " I'll let you know," said Darrel, " that I am not to be 
 insulted for nothing." 
 
 Half a dozen officers sprang to their feet, and with some 
 difficulty separated the combatants. 
 
 They stood glaring at one another. 
 
 " Pretty behaviour this, gentlemen ! " said the colonel, 
 angrily. " I insist upon an immediate reconciliation."
 
 JACK HARK A IV A Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. ig. 
 
 Gus Darrel laughed heartily. 
 
 " I didn't mean anything," he said. " Harkaway and I 
 are not going to annihilate each other this time ; it is all over 
 for the present." 
 
 He was afraid of the colonel's displeasure, and resumed 
 his seat. 
 
 Jack also sat down at his part of the table, after bestow- 
 ing a significant glance at Darrel. 
 
 He wrote on a slip of paper, " The time will come," and 
 passed it on to his late opponent. 
 
 Lord Darrel read it, and nodded his head in token of 
 assent. 
 
 " Ton honor," cried Colonel Prendergast, who had noticed 
 this, " I will put the first man who begins a row under arrest. 
 I will indeed. I give you my word." 
 
 This was a threat not to be despised. 
 
 Although the colonel was known to be easy-going and 
 tolerant, he could act harshly if provoked too far. 
 
 After mess, the orderly officer went his rounds. It was 
 Captain Sinclair. 
 
 As he was leaving the room, the colonel called him on 
 one side. 
 
 " If there is any riot, Sinclair," he said, " let me know at 
 once, and put both under arrest." 
 
 Jack left the mess-room, went straight to Cockles' room, 
 ,and found him making an entry in his diary. 
 
 " Writing home ? " asked Jack. 
 
 " No. I keep a diary, and am merely putting down what 
 took place. Did I behave well ? " asked the sub-lieutenant. 
 
 " Capitally. I think you had the majority of the mess 
 with you." 
 
 " I want you to do me a favour, Harkaway, if you will ? " 
 
 " What is that ? " 
 
 " To take a challenge from me to Lord Darrel." 
 
 " Absurd, my dear fellow," said Jack ; " you cannot fight 
 a duel." 
 
 " What can I do then ? " 
 
 " Demand a court-martial, to see who is wrong, or write 
 to the Horse-Guards for a commission of inquiry." 
 
 Cockles shook his head. 
 
 " No," he said. " Whatever is done, must be done by 
 my hand." 
 
 " Don't be rash, that's all," sa x? Jack.
 
 20 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 Then changing the conversation he asked 
 
 " Do you smoke ? " 
 
 " Only cigarettes." 
 
 " Come to my diggings then, and blow a peaceful cloud. 
 I want to talk to you about my dear little wife, bless her." 
 
 Sub-Lieutenant Cockles gladly accepted the invitation, 
 and they passed a couple of hours very agreeably together 
 with the aid of coffee, tobacco, and chess. 
 
 Meanwhile the lieutenant's enemies had not been idle. 
 
 Gus Darrel, during a walk he had taken in the afternoon, 
 had remarked the arrival in a field outside the town of a 
 travelling waxwork caravan, containing portrait models of 
 celebrated people. 
 
 After mess, he sought the veterinary surgeon. His name 
 was Potts. 
 
 Darrel talked to him for five minutes in a low tone, and 
 ended by saying 
 
 " Can you do it, Potts ? " 
 
 "Yes, my lord, I'll do it," replied the vet. 
 
 "Look alive then, and I'll send you two boxes of the best 
 cigars Carreras has in his shop." 
 
 " Ha ! ha ! ha ! " grinned the vet, " your lordship's the 
 boy for a joke." 
 
 "You grinning old jackal, be off." 
 
 " Yes, my lord. Ha ! ha ! I'm off, my lord," answered Potts. 
 
 Half an hour passed. 
 
 Then the vet. entered Captain Lord Augustus Darrel's 
 quarters and found five or six officers assembled. 
 
 He looked round cautiously. 
 
 " Speak out ; these gentlemen are all in it," said Darrel. 
 
 " I've got a beauty, my lord," said Potts. 
 
 "Where is it?" 
 
 " In his bed, lying as natural as life." 
 
 " And the owner of the show ? " 
 
 "I've got him below, only waiting for a signal to come up 
 and kick^up a row. He fell in with the joke beautifully." 
 
 "All right," said Darrel; "when you hear me whistling 
 ' Garry Owen,' let the beggar loose, and tell him not to be 
 afraid of giving tongue." 
 
 " Yes, my lord." 
 
 " And I say, Potts, take a couple of bottles of whisky off 
 my table. You must moisten his clay, and I know you are 
 no enemy to a stiff grog yourself."
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 2 1 
 
 " There's no word of a He about that," replied Potts, put- 
 ting a bottle of L. L. under each arm. 
 
 A little later the colonel sought Barrel, and was delighted 
 to hear that no disturbance had taken place. 
 
 "That's all right," he answered. " I feel that I can trust 
 to your good sense, Barrel ; I'm going to play a rubber with 
 Tremlet against Forbes and Beering. Keep things as quiet 
 as you can, there's a good fellow." 
 
 " But we mean to get rid of the snuff man, colonel," said 
 Barrel. 
 
 " Well, well, time will show. He will see the wisdom of 
 exchanging, perhaps. It is a great bore to be afflicted with 
 such fellows, but don't make a row about it." 
 
 While the easy-going colonel of the th Bragoon Guards 
 was, in an indirect manner, aiding and abetting the con- 
 spiracy against Sub-Lieutenant Cockles, the latter came out 
 of Jack's quarters. 
 
 It was his intention to go to his own room and retire to 
 rest early. 
 
 He was tired with travelling and the excitement of the 
 scene at the mess. 
 
 By the light of the gas in the passage he distinctly saw 
 his tormentor, surrounded by his friends. 
 
 " Now's my time," he said to himself. 
 
 He set his lips firmly together. 
 
 Advancing towards Barrel, he did not stop till he got 
 close to him. 
 
 Then he took his snuff-box from his pocket, opened it, 
 and prepared to throw the contents in his lordship's face. 
 
 " This is how I treat a ruffian," he said, moving his hand 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE "DOOK" IN BED. 
 
 ONE of those trifling occurrences which a man can nevet 
 guard against took place. 
 
 It changed what might have been a serious affair into a 
 scene of confusion and laughter. 
 
 Captain Sinclair, who was a devoted friend of Barrel's, 
 saw Cockles' s intention.
 
 22 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 Just as he moved his hand to throw the snuff into Darrel's 
 face, he jerked his elbow. 
 
 Instead of going in the direction he intended, it went the 
 other way. 
 
 The full contents of the box were cast straight in the 
 colonel's face. 
 
 He was in the act of speaking. 
 
 His mouth was filled, and, as he gasped for breath, he 
 drew it up his nose. 
 
 It went into his eyes and nearly blinded him. 
 
 The colonel uttered a fierce yell. 
 
 He coughed and sneezed, and the more he sneezed the 
 more he coughed. 
 
 Very improper remarks came from the colonel's lips. 
 
 His language would have made a clergyman's hair stand 
 on end. 
 
 " Confound it ! " he said, clearing his throat ; " who has 
 done this ? Perdition ! I am half blinded ! Pah ! pish ! " 
 
 No one could help laughing. 
 
 " What's the shindy ? " inquired Jack, coming out on 
 hearing the noise. 
 
 " Cockles has made a bad shot," replied Captain Sinclair. 
 
 "How?" 
 
 " He wanted to shy his snuff at Darrel, but it went 
 wrong." 
 
 Darrel brought the colonel a wet towel, with which he 
 wiped the snuff out of his eyes. 
 
 Still he continued to cough and stutter. 
 
 " I am very sorry, sir ; it was an accident," exclaimed 
 Cockles, crimson with vexation. 
 
 " Sorry, sir ! Pah ! " said the colonel, furiously. " You 
 ought to be cashiered, sir pah ! I've a good mind to order 
 you under arrest, sir. Pish ! bah ! pish ! " 
 
 " The snuff wasn't intended for you, sir." 
 
 "Hang it all, sir! it's too bad. Take the snuff away 
 from him, someone. He'll commit some dreadful mischief 
 with it. Pish ! bah ! " 
 
 Jack touched Cockles on the arm. 
 
 " Come with me," he whispered, " and explain in the 
 morning. The colonel's frantic, and no wonder." 
 
 " Take his snuff away ! " roared the colonel, stamping his 
 foot. 
 
 " All right, sir," said Jack ; " I'll see to it"
 
 MCA" H/-RKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 2$ 
 
 By main force he dragged Sub-Lieutenant Cockles away 
 along the passage. 
 
 " Take a better shot next time," replied Barrel, with a 
 provoking smile. 
 
 " Let me get at him," said Cockles. " I'll strangle him." 
 
 " Are you mad ? " said Jack. " You've made shine 
 enough for one night. Come along." 
 
 He got him into his quarters, and shut the door. 
 
 Meanwhile, the colonel was getting a little better. 
 
 " Deuce take that man," he said ; " what made him do it ? " 
 
 " He meant it for Barrel, sir," said Sinclair; "but, being 
 nervous, he missed his aim." 
 
 " You don't think he did it on purpose ? " 
 
 " I shouldn't think so," replied Barrel, " I'm the fellow's 
 mark, not you, sir." 
 
 " Well, well, well. He must not be allowed to carry snuff. 
 How on earth shall I be able to play at whist ? Confounded 
 nuisance ! Monstrous bore this. I do wish the govern* 
 ment would keep its manufacturing division in its place." 
 
 " Or at all events, not allow them to bring their manu- 
 factures with them," said Barrel. 
 
 " We shall have the son of a washer-woman bringing a 
 patent mangle with him," suggested an officer. 
 
 " Or some fellow whose father makes quack pills, coming 
 to physic the whole regiment," said another. 
 
 " I do believe I shall shudder all my life at the sight of 
 snuff," said the colonel, shuffling away. 
 
 When the officers were alone again, they retired into 
 Barrel's quarters. 
 
 Cockles did not stay long with Harkaway. 
 
 He was more bitter than before against Captain Lord 
 Augustus Barrel. 
 
 Luck seemed to have deserted him. 
 
 " Best to keep still," said Jack, " at least in barracks. If 
 you meet Barrel outside, punch his head and have done 
 with it." 
 
 " But his insult to me was public, and so ought my retali- 
 ation to be," said Cockles. 
 
 " My dear fellow, please yourself. I believe in a quiet set- 
 to with fists. 
 
 " He's too big for me and too strong at that game. I'm 
 consumptive." 
 
 jack shrugged his shoulders.
 
 24 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 '* Good-night," continued Sub-Lieutenant Cockles. 
 
 " Going to roost ? Ta, ta, ; don't forget parade at seven 
 to-morrow morning." 
 
 Sub- Lieutenant Cockles went to his rooms, baulked of his 
 revenge that night. 
 
 He shut the door, placed the candle a very dim rushlight 
 from the quarter-master's stores on the table, and looked 
 round at his belongings, which the servant had put in order. 
 
 " I had hoped to be so happy in the army," he sighed. 
 He turned to the bed. 
 
 Starting back with a cry of astonishment, he exclaimed 
 "This is too bad!" 
 
 In the bed, cosily tucked up, was a man. 
 
 He appeared to be in a deep sleep. 
 
 Probably he had drunk too much, and mistaken the room. 
 
 " By Jupiter ! " said Sub-Lieutenant Cockles, whom a 
 sense of wrongs was beginning to rouse, " I won't have 
 this." 
 
 He went nearer to the bed. 
 
 This outrage was the last straw to break the back of the 
 much-enduring camel. 
 
 That long-suffering animal can bear a good deal. But 
 there is a limit to the patience of camels, and so there is to 
 that of sub-lieutenants in crack cavalry regiments. 
 
 " Dear me ! " continued the lieutenant ; " it's very funny, 
 but he's got a face like the late Duke of Wellington." 
 
 He took a closer look. 
 
 "Yes, he is indeed what my poor father would call the 
 'dook.* But how the dickens did the duke get into my 
 bed?" 
 
 This was the problem. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 A STRANGE INTRUDER. 
 
 SUB- LIEUTENANT SAMUEL COCKLES could not remember 
 having seen the face at mess. 
 
 But there were so many faces. 
 
 Perhaps the gentleman had obtained leave, and had been 
 dining out. 
 
 That must be it.
 
 " '
 
 JA CK HA RKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 2 5 
 
 ** How sound asleep he is," mused the lieutenant. 
 
 His anger increased. 
 
 " I will not have it ! " he said ; " as sure as my name is 
 Cockles, I will not put up with it." 
 
 Raising his voice, he continued 
 
 " You, sir, come out of my bed ! " 
 
 There was no answer. 
 
 Not even the least movement. 
 
 " Do you hear me, you villain you drunken wretch ? " 
 
 Still no reply. 
 
 " I'll shake him," he said, " and see if that will have any 
 effect upon him ?" 
 
 He put his hand on his arm, and pushed him backwards 
 and forwards. 
 
 " He's very light," said the lieutenant; "quite a bag of 
 bones." 
 
 Hesitating a moment, he wondered how he ought to act 
 with regard to the strange intruder upon his privacy. 
 
 " He must go away ; he ought to he shall I " replied 
 Cockles, at last. 
 
 Opening the door, he returned to the bed, and lifting the 
 body in his arms, propped it up in the passage. 
 
 " How stiffly he stands ! Is he can he be dead ? " said 
 Cockles. 
 
 Deering had been watching him. 
 
 " Come along, you fellows," exclaimed Deering, looking 
 into Darrel's room. 
 
 They were all in the passage in a moment. 
 
 Cockles was rather short-sighted. 
 
 When anything embarrassed him he put on a pair of 
 spectacles. 
 
 These he was adjusting over his nose to look more closely 
 at the intruder. 
 
 " Go up to him," said Darrel to Deering. 
 
 The latter strolled up with his hands in his pockets. 
 
 " What's the matter now ? " he said to Cockles. 
 
 " I have turned a man out of my bed. His conduct was 
 disgraceful, but I fear there is something the matter with 
 him," replied Cockles. 
 
 " Good Heaven ! You've killed him ! " exclaimed Deering. 
 
 " Nonsense! It cannot be true." 
 
 " The man is dead. You've done a nice thing for yourself 
 and the regiment too."
 
 26 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " Dear me. He seemed very stiff and cold," said Sub- 
 Lieutenant Cockles, in an agony of apprehension. " But I 
 declare solemnly I did not hurt him." 
 
 " It's your snuff, perhaps, that did the trick." 
 
 " Do you know him ? " 
 
 " Of course. He is one of ours, poor fellow J " 
 
 Gus Darrel walked up the passage, whistling "Garry 
 Owen " as loud as he could. 
 
 Suddenly voices were heard. 
 
 They came nearer. 
 
 " You can't go upstairs, I tell you," Potts, the veterinary 
 surgeon, was heard to say. 
 
 " But I say I will ; and when I say I will, I will, and no 
 error," replied the waxwork showman. 
 
 The whole affair had been arranged, and they were to 
 divide a ten-pound note between them, given by Captain 
 Lord Augustus Darrel. 
 
 It was a very neat little bit of acting. 
 
 " Well, at least you can tell me what you want," continued 
 Potts. 
 
 " Some of you hos^ifer gents have been and broke into my 
 show." 
 
 "What show?" 
 
 " I'm the proprietor of a waxwork." 
 
 "Well?" 
 
 *' They've been and gone and stole the dook." 
 
 " What duke ? " asked Potts. 
 
 *' The Duke of Vellington, the finestest life-like himage 
 as I've got in the whole show." 
 
 " I don't believe it," said the vet. ; " all the officers in the 
 th Dragoons are gentlemen. They would be incapable of 
 such a thing." 
 
 " Gammon ! I know my book," said the showman, " and 
 I've had the straight tip given me." 
 
 He winked his eye knowingly. 
 
 " You'd beuer see the colonel." 
 
 " Kernal be bothered. You don't kid me," said the show- 
 man. " Look there." 
 
 " Where ? " 
 
 " Up against that wall. That the dook. Think I can't 
 tell my own dock's ven I sees him ? " 
 
 He ran along the passage, closely followed by the vet. 
 
 Grasping Sub-Lieutenant Cockles by the arm, he said
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 27 
 
 " I ax your pardon, Mr. Hossifer, but is it you 'as been 
 a-having larks with the dook ? " 
 
 " I I put the unfortunate man here ; but if he is dead, I 
 am not to blame," replied Cockles, mildly. 
 
 The showman burst into a loud laugh. 
 
 All the officers who were in the secret of the joke, and 
 some who were not, crowded round. 
 
 " Unfortnit man ! dead ! What does he mean ? " he asked. 
 
 " What do you mean by laughing at me ? " demanded 
 Cockles, facing him angrily. 
 
 " Come, that's a good un. You mean to say as how you 
 didn't steal him ? " said the showman. 
 
 " Steal a man ? " gasped the lieutenant. 
 
 " Yes, he's what I get my livin' out on. He's a wax un. 
 Tell me next that you don't know that." 
 
 The truth flashed across Cockles all at once ; with a groan 
 he sank back against the wall. 
 
 Loud laughter rang in his ears. 
 
 " Give him a pinch of snuff, that will wake him up," said 
 a voice. 
 
 Cockles had closed his eyes, bill he knew it was Gus 
 Barrel who spoke. 
 
 Afraid to trust himself to answer him just then, he made a 
 rush to his room and shut himself in. 
 
 " Bolted," said Deering. 
 
 " You'll have to square this 'ere job, sir. I shall come up 
 in the morning. If it ain't put rosy, I shall speak to the 
 colonel. People can't have their wax dooks stole like this, 
 not by no manner of means," said the showman. 
 
 Sub-Lieutenant Cockles made no answer. 
 
 " Sold, by Jove ! " he said to himself. " What an infernal 
 ass I must be." 
 
 The vet. led away the showman, who had picked up his 
 waxwork " dook " with great care, and the officers retired to 
 laugh at the joke they had played the non-purchase cad. 
 Jack had been an amused spectator of the scene. 
 
 For Cockles he felt sorry, but he couldn't openly interfere. 
 
 If personal violence had been used it would have been 
 different. 
 
 But he had seen too many jokes played, and played them 
 himself, to take much notice of such a trifle. 
 
 " I'm afraid they'll kill him, or make him exchange," he 
 said to himself.
 
 28 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 IN THE WOOD. 
 
 AT breakfast next morning Monday burst into Jack's 
 room, full of excitement. 
 
 " Oh, sare ! " he cried, " um brought um good news, 
 sare." 
 
 " What is it, you wild Indian ? " asked Jack. 
 
 " Mast' Harvey, him downstairs, sare, talking to the 
 colonel." 
 
 " Have they all come over ? " 
 
 " Yes, sare, all come in the night. Missey Emily and all," 
 answered Monday. 
 
 While Monday was speaking, Harvey made his appear- 
 ance. 
 
 He and Jack were soon shaking hands as only old friends 
 can, displaying a heartiness which showed the affection that 
 existed between them. 
 
 If Jack had become manly, so had Harvey. 
 
 He was a little bronzed by the sun of Italy, and his 
 whiskers and moustache were nearly as long as his friend's. 
 
 " Delighted to see you, Dick," said Jack. " It seems an 
 age since we parted." 
 
 " Only a few months," replied Harvey. 
 
 " Where is Emily ? " 
 
 " She and Lily Cockles and Hilda are getting up a picnic 
 in Boughton Wood, to which I am to bring you and Sam 
 Cockles at once." 
 
 " All right. I'll soon be ready." 
 
 " By the way, how does Sam get on ? " 
 
 " So-so. The men of the th don't like him, but I dare- 
 say he'll settle down, when he's rubbed off the rough edges, 
 and fellows have forgotten the chaff about the snuff. Tell 
 me about Emily." 
 
 " She is much stronger, and the babe is a regular young 
 tyrant. I find my new estate, Burton Beeches, is close to 
 Cockles' place, Motcombe Hall. We are near neighbours, 
 and that is very jolly, isn't it, because our wives have taken 
 quite a fancy to Miss Lily Cockles."
 
 JA CK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BK IGA NDS. 29 
 
 " It is a lovely summer day," said Jack. " Let us walk 
 up the London Road to the wood." 
 
 " As you like." 
 
 " Have you got your trap here ? " 
 
 " Yes. It is at the ' Rose.' " 
 
 " Well, send Monday to tell your man to go back and let 
 them know we shall be up in an hour or so." 
 
 " Certainly," said Harvey. 
 
 Monday was dispatched to the hotel with the message, 
 and Sub-Lieutenant Cockles was apprised of the invitation 
 to the picnic. 
 
 In a short time they were all in readiness, and left the 
 barracks, walking down the Military Road, and up the 
 London Road to Boughton Wood. 
 
 The picnic was to take place at a romantic spot known as 
 Five Oaks, or the Gipsies' Glade. 
 
 Before Harvey's man-servant started on the homeward 
 journey, he gave Monday a note. 
 
 " It's for one of your officers," he said ; " give it him, but 
 on no account let him know where it came from. Twig? " 
 
 " Yes," replied Monday, " um twig, right 'nuff." 
 
 Going back to the barracks, he looked at the envelope, 
 and saw it was directed to Captain Augustus Darrel. 
 
 He put it on the table in the captain's quarters, thinking 
 that was the best way to avoid questioning. 
 
 Ten minutes afterwards, when Darrel entered, he saw the 
 note. 
 
 It was in a lady's delicate handwriting. 
 
 Breaking it open, he read 
 
 " You will remember meeting a young lady several times 
 last autumn. She is anxious to meet you again. Come to 
 the Gipsies' Glade this afternoon in Boughton Wood, and 
 you shall know who the lady is, that is to say, if you are 
 desirous of renewing your acquaintance with Lily of the 
 Valley." 
 
 " By Jove ! " said Darrel, " this is an adventure. I re- 
 member the girl well. She would not tell me who she was, 
 and seemed as virtuous as she was pretty. I'll go like a 
 shot." 
 
 Six months before, he had accidentally met a pretty, fair- 
 haired girl, evidently a lady from her dress, manner, and 
 conversation. 
 
 They used to walk together, but she would not tell him
 
 30 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 anything more about herself than that her name was Lily 
 of the Valley. 
 
 Suddenly she left the neighbourhood. 
 
 Barrel was delighted to renew the romantic friendship 
 that had begun to spring up between them. 
 
 Accordingly he too prepared to go to Boughton Wood. 
 
 The letter was destined to have important results to all the 
 personages in our story. 
 
 Jack, Harvey, and Cockles walked along together in the 
 pleasant sunshine, perfectly happy and light-hearted. 
 
 " Did you see the news in the paper about old Mole ? " 
 asked Harvey. 
 
 " No. What was it ? " answered Jack, eagerly. 
 
 His curiosity was aroused. 
 
 Anything relating to so old a friend as Mole could not 
 fail to be interesting. 
 
 " There was a ship called the ' Tarpidon * wrecked in the 
 Bay of Biscay the other day," said Harvey. 
 
 " And was Mole on board ? " 
 
 " Yes, the account describes him as late Governor of the 
 Island of Limbi, which he had quitted on the ground of ill- 
 health." 
 
 " Was he drowned ? " 
 
 " No. His wife and family are reported to have been 
 lost, but it was hoped that he had escaped to the shore of 
 Spain with some sailors in a boat." 
 
 " I'm glad of that. Poor old Mole ! " said Jack, " it would 
 be a great grief if he were to die." 
 
 "We may see him again," said Harvey. 
 
 " I hope so. What sort of a crowd did you have in Naples ? " 
 
 "Very jolly. There were several Oxford men there, 
 notably Tom Garden and Sir Sydney Dawson, who is mad 
 about an actress/* replied Harvey. 
 
 " Does Emily think of going back again ? " 
 
 " I fancy so. Hilda has bought a villa there, and she 
 declares she must run over to see an eruption of Mount 
 Vesuvius, which is predicted for this month." 
 
 " If my wife thinks the place agrees with her better than 
 England," said Jack, " I shall get leave, and we can all go 
 together." 
 
 " Nothing could be jollier," answered Harvey. 
 
 Sub- Lieutenant Cockles was unusually grave, and so much 
 so that Jack rallied him upon his silence.
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 3 - 
 
 " I don't feel in the humour for talking," replied Cockles, 
 sadly. 
 
 " Why not, Sam ? " asked Harvey. 
 
 " If I could only have it out with Barrel, I shouldn't care." 
 
 "If I were you," said Jack, " I wouldn't think any more 
 of the matter. Take things quietly, and the fellows will 
 soon get tired of persecuting you." 
 
 " I'm upset. Let me wander about the wood. I know 
 every inch of it, because we have lived at Motcombe Hall 
 for some years." 
 
 "Won't you come to the picnic? Your governor and 
 mater and sister will be there." 
 
 " Later on," answered the lieutenant. " I want to quiet 
 my nerves." 
 
 " All serene," said Jack, " you stroll about. We shall ex- 
 pect you at the Gipsies' Glade in an hour." 
 
 They had entered the wood, which was full of wild flowers 
 and honeysuckle. 
 
 Nuts were beginning to show on the hazels, butterflies flew 
 lazily about, and the song-birds made the trees resound with 
 their sweet melody. 
 
 It was a lovely scene. 
 
 Sitting down on the moss-grown trunk of a tree, Cockles 
 gave himself up to reflection. 
 
 Jack had not gone far before a cobweb caught his face. 
 
 He felt in his pocket for his handkerchief, and could not 
 find it. 
 
 " What a bore," said Jack. 
 
 " What's a bore ? " asked Harvey. 
 
 " I've lost my rag. Lend me yours, Dick. I've got a 
 cobweb in my eye." 
 
 Harvey gave him his, but if Jack had gone back a few 
 yards, he would have found his own lying near the trunk on 
 which the lieutenant was sitting. An hour glided away. 
 
 Lieutenant Cockles had not moved from the position he 
 had taken up. 
 
 Suddenly a noise as of some one pushing his way through 
 the branches, fell upon his ears. 
 
 There was somebody coming that way. 
 
 His mind was full of bitter thoughts. 
 
 He sprang to his feet as a tall, athletic form appeared 
 before him. 
 
 It was Captain Lord Augustus Darrell, who was going
 
 32 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 towards the Gipsies' Glade to keep the appointment given 
 him by the mysterious Lily. 
 
 " At last," cried the lieutenant, while his eyes sparkled 
 with joy. 
 
 " Hullo, my young and intelligent snuff merchant ! " ex- 
 claimed Barrel. " What's your little game ? " 
 
 " Fortune has thrown you in my way," replied Cockles, 
 eagerly. 
 
 Captain Barrel stared at him as if he was at a loss to 
 understand his meaning. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 A COWARDLY BLOW. 
 
 THE two men were facing one another now. 
 
 Lieutenant Cockles' eyes blazed with a hatred which he 
 did not care to conceal. 
 
 " You have insulted me ! " he exclaimed. Made fun of 
 my father, and got me laughed at." 
 
 " Well, yes ; that's about true," replied Barrel. 
 
 " What do you mean by it ? " 
 
 " When we get a man like you in the regiment, we very 
 naturally try to persuade him that he has made a mistake." 
 
 " It is you who have made a mistake, you insolent ruf- 
 fian ! " cried Cockles. 
 
 " Bon't be violent, my little man," said Barrel. " It might 
 hurt you." 
 
 " Will you apologise ? " 
 
 " What's that ? " 
 
 " Beg my pardon publicly." 
 
 " Oh, yes, certainly ; very likely to do that," replied Bar- 
 tel, with a provoking smile. 
 
 " You won't, eh ? " screamed Cockles. 
 
 " Take a pinch of your own snuff, and be quiet. You're 
 only making an ass of yourself." 
 
 " Am I ? What do you think I'm made of to stand your 
 tricks and taunts ! " 
 
 "You look remarkably putty-faced just now," said Barrel. 
 
 " Villain ! " cried Cockles, clenching his fists. 
 
 " Run away and play, little man," said Barrel, who was 
 inclined to laugh.
 
 JA CK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 33 
 
 "I'll have my revenge." 
 
 " Don't be stupid. I shouldn't like to spoil your Beauty," 
 said Darrel. 
 
 " Not that he's got much to spoil, though," he added, in a 
 low voice. 
 
 The young lieutenant had been brooding over his wrongs 
 until he was half mad. 
 
 Disregarding the size and strength of his opponent, he 
 rushed upon him, and struck him on the breast. 
 
 " Don't do that again," said Darrel, flushing. 
 
 Cockles struggled madly to get at him. 
 
 " You're out of your mind. I must put a stopper on your 
 performances," exclaimed Darrel. 
 
 He was beginning to lose his temper in his turn. 
 
 Raising his sledge-hammer fist, Darrel deal the young man 
 a tremendous blow under the ear. 
 
 Then, as Cockles reeled, he repeated the blow with even 
 greater force than before. 
 
 The young sub-lieutenant fell like an ox in the shambles. 
 
 A deep groan escaped him, and he lay still and motion- 
 less. 
 
 Captain Lord Augustus Darrel watched him for a little 
 while curiously. 
 
 Seeing he did not come to, he knelt down upon the green 
 sward. 
 
 Putting his ear to his breast, he listened. 
 
 There was no sound. 
 
 The heart had ceased to beat. 
 
 " Good God ! " cried Darrel, " I can't have killed him." 
 
 He listened again, and this time conjecture deepened into 
 certainty. 
 
 Sub-Lieutenant Samuel Cockles was dead. 
 
 With the utmost dismay upon his pallid countenance, 
 Darrel looked round to see if anyone had witnessed the 
 cowardly blow. 
 
 Not a soul was to be seen. 
 
 The insects hummed in the long grass. 
 
 The sun cast slanting shadows through the waving 
 branches of the trees, and the merry birds sang. 
 
 Nature did not seem to know that a young man had been 
 brutally done to death. 
 
 All at once Darrel perceived a handkerchief. 
 
 Taking it up, he looked for the mark. 
 5
 
 34 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 In a corner was written 
 
 "J. Harkaway, 12." 
 
 Letting it fall again, he smiled grimly. 
 
 " When the body is found," he murmured, " this will tell a 
 tale." 
 
 Giving one more shrinking, shuddering glance at the 
 corpse, he strode away. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 "ARE YOU HIS SISTER?" 
 
 THE expression of the dead man's features were serene 
 and calm. 
 
 He must have died instantly. 
 
 But who would suspect Captain Lord Barrel of such a 
 dreadful crime as murder ? 
 
 No one, as he thought, had seen the deed done. 
 
 Pushing his way through the wood, he hastened to the 
 Gipsies' Glade. 
 
 Scarcely had he quitted the spot when a stalwart game- 
 keeper emerged from behind a tree. 
 
 He advanced to the body and examined it. 
 
 " As I thought," he said. " Dead ! What a fist that fel- 
 low has ; he knows how to floor his man. But I shall recog- 
 nise him again." 
 
 Then he gazed sadly at the pale, still face. 
 
 " Poor young man ! he has died before his time," he 
 added. 
 
 A tear of pity stole down the rough, weather-beaten 
 cheek. 
 
 He had seen death before. 
 
 But never in so melancholy a form. 
 
 Gus Barrel strode on, pushing his way through the wood, 
 his mind ill at ease. 
 
 But in spite of what had happened, he determined to meet 
 the young lady who had written to him. 
 
 He thought he should not be found out. 
 
 If he had the misfortune to have the crime brought home 
 to him, he could fly. 
 
 "At ali events," he said to himself in his usual aristo-
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 35 
 
 cratic insolence, " I have only killed a cad, an insufferable 
 beast whom nobody will regret." 
 
 He had not gone far before he saw two ladies strolling 
 along a by-path. 
 
 " Lily of the Valley," he exclaimed. 
 
 They stopped at the sound of his voice. 
 
 He approached them, taking off his felt deerstalker, and 
 making a polite bow. 
 
 " Ah ! " exclaimed one lady, who was fair and fragile in 
 appearance. " You are a faithful knight." 
 
 " What praise can I claim," asked Barrel, " when I have 
 such an agreeable end in view as an interview with your fair 
 self?" 
 
 Turning to her companion, the young lady said 
 
 " Allow me to introduce an admirer of mine to you." 
 
 " With pleasure," was the reply. 
 
 " Lord Augustus Barrel, Captain in the th Bragoon 
 Guards." 
 
 " Jack's regiment ! " 
 
 " Yes, I told you I would give you a surprise. This lady, 
 my lord, is Mrs. Harkaway." 
 
 Barrel looked astonished. 
 
 " Belighted, I'm sure, to make your acquaintance, Mrs. 
 Harkaway," he said. 
 
 " I have heard my husband talk of you, my lord," an- 
 swered Emily. 
 
 " And now," continued Barrel, " for pity's sake let nws 
 know who you are." 
 
 " You know already. I am Lily of the Valley." 
 
 " But your real name " 
 
 " Is Lily Cockles." 
 
 Lord Augustus Barrel started back as if a shell had burst 
 under his feet. 
 
 He gasped for breath. 
 
 His eyes started from his head, and he trembled like a leaf. 
 
 In a voice that shook with emotion he said 
 
 " Are you his sister ? " 
 
 The unknown girl, whom he had loved in a wild, romantic 
 sort of way, was the sister of the young man whom he had 
 murdered. 
 
 He was face to face with the sister of his victim. 
 
 How lovely she was. 
 
 How mild and gentle how fascinating how like a little
 
 36 JACK HARKA IV A Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 blue violet raising its pretty and odorous head amid a bed 
 of moss. 
 
 Alarmed at the sudden change in his manner, Lily said 
 
 " Are you ill, my lord ? " 
 
 " No ; a faintness, that is all. It will soon go off," he 
 replied. 
 
 " The heat of the weather, perhaps ? " 
 
 " My little friend has surprised you," said Emily. " I 
 have no doubt you thought it very wrong of Miss Cockles to 
 talk to you last autumn, when you used to meet out of doors." 
 
 " Oh, no." 
 
 " Yes, you must have thought so. What did you take her 
 for ? Some little milliner ? " 
 
 " One couldn't take Miss Cockles for anything but what 
 she is," said he. 
 
 " And what's that? " 
 
 " A lady." 
 
 " Now you are paying me compliments," .said Lily, smiling. 
 
 He had not known until now how much he cared for her. 
 
 Love was awakening in his heart. 
 
 Yes ; he loved the pretty sister of the " non-purchase 
 cad " whom he had slain, as Cain slew Abel, but half an 
 hour before. 
 
 What would he not have given now to recall him to life ? 
 
 But, alas ! regrets were useless. 
 
 He was sleeping his last sleep on the flower-strewn sward 
 of the wood. 
 
 " I can tell you that Lily was quite ashamed of herself, 
 and she would not have made herself known to you if I had 
 not persuaded her," said Emily. 
 
 " Why, may I ask ? " said Barrel. 
 
 " Because we have heard you are a dreadful tease." 
 
 " Indeed ! " 
 
 " And terribly aristocratic." 
 
 " Really ! " 
 
 " Lily's brother joined your regiment yesterday, and we 
 thought, if we could gain you over to our cause, you would 
 not torment him." 
 
 "Why should I?" 
 
 " His father made his money in trade, you know," con- 
 tinued Emily. 
 
 " Will you promise to protect him for for my sake ? " 
 asked Lily.
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 37 
 
 She looked up imploringly into his face. 
 
 " Certainly," he answered, in a sepulchral, stony voice. 
 
 The poor boy wanted no protection now. 
 
 He, unfortunate lad, was with the angels. 
 
 " Will you join our picnic, my lord ? " continued Emily. 
 
 " Kindly excuse me ; I must get on," he answered. 
 
 ' Oh, how unfortunate ! " 
 
 " Another time, thank you." 
 
 '* At all events," said Lily, " I may consider it settled 
 that you will look after my brother ? " 
 
 " Yes," he gasped. 
 
 " Thanks, very much. I shall be so grateful," said Lily, 
 gushingly. 
 
 Raising his deerstalker again, he said something incoher- 
 ently, and rushed away. 
 
 " How strange he ; s in his manner to day, so different to 
 what he used tc be,'' remarked Lily. 
 
 " Perhaps knowing who you are, and seeing two ladies 
 instead of one, frightened him," said Emily. 
 
 " Very likely. Men are strange creatures. The bigger 
 they are the more shy they are of little women." 
 
 " Well," said Emily, " we will just stroll on a little further, 
 and then work our way round to the Gipsies' Glade, or we 
 shall be missed." 
 
 " As you like, dear. Is he not handsome ? " answered 
 Lily, in an abstracted manner. 
 
 " Why," said Emily, laughing, " I do believe you are in 
 love with Captain Barrel ! " 
 
 " I never saw anyone I liked so much, and yet " 
 
 She broke off abruptly. 
 
 " What ? " 
 
 "There is something about him which terrifies me at 
 times." 
 
 The ladies walked on in silence for some minutes. 
 
 When they arrived at the glade, they found everyone wait- 
 ing for them. 
 
 The lunch was spread out upon the grass. 
 
 Pigeon pies, chickens, hams, tongues, jellies, and tart* 
 were flanked by bottles of champagne, sherry, lemonade, 
 brandy, soda water, and beer. 
 
 In a moment, Emily was clasped in Jack's manly embrace. 
 
 " My darling ! " he cried. 
 
 Their lips met in a sweet caress.
 
 38 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 The jovial party. enjoyed themselves, until the sun sank 
 to rest in the burning west. 
 
 Old Cockles, as everyone called him, was in his best 
 humour. 
 
 He proposed everybody's health. 
 
 There was only one drawback to the general hilarity. 
 
 Sub-Lieutenant Cockles did not appear. 
 
 Jack and Harvey said they had left him in the wood, 
 ."ather silent and moody. 
 
 It was generally supposed that he could not find his way. 
 
 " Never mind," said the snuff maker. " He was always 
 a queer lad. He'll turn up somewhere." 
 
 " Perhaps he has gone back to the barracks," observed 
 Jack. 
 
 " Let him be," said old Cockles, " you take a pinch of 
 my snuff." 
 
 He handed his box round. 
 
 " It is Prince's Mixture," said old Cockles. " Shall I tell 
 you how it got the name ? " 
 
 " If you please," said Jack. 
 
 "When I was young, I was poor. I kept a little shop, 
 and tried to save, by squeezing out a little snuff from each 
 paper after I'd weighed it. All this I mixed together. One 
 day I tried the mixture, and it was uncommon good. 
 
 " I sent a sample to the Prince of Wales, afterwards 
 George the Fourth. He liked it, too. 
 
 " He gave me an order for a lot, and I called it Prince's 
 Mixture by permission. That made my fortune. Ha ! ha ! 
 Success hangs on trifles, eh ? " 
 
 As old Cockles finished speaking, a tiny shriek broke from 
 Lily. 
 
 " What is the matter ? " asked Jack. " Wasps ? " 
 
 She made no answer. 
 
 " Snakes ? " he continued. " Don't say it's snakes." 
 
 She pointed with her hand, and all followed with their 
 eyes the direction she indicated. 
 
 An oppression, as of death, fell upon everyone. 
 
 Each voice was hushed.
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 39 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 FINDING THE BODY. 
 
 FOUR men looking like labourers going home from their 
 work, appeared. 
 
 They carried between them a body. 
 
 From the listless way in which the head, arms and legs 
 hung down, it was easy to see it was a corpse. 
 
 " What's this ? " asked old Cockles, rising hurriedly. 
 
 He advanced to the men. 
 
 Jack and Harvey followed him. 
 
 When Mr. Cockles' eyes fell upon the countenance of the 
 dead man, his knees seemed to give way under him. 
 
 He took another look. 
 
 Then a great cry broke from him, such as comes from a 
 strong man in the prime of his health and strength, when 
 some astounding grief overwhelms him. 
 
 " My boy ! " he cried. " My boy 1 " 
 
 Jack was equally affected. 
 
 But he was more calm and collected. 
 
 " Put down the body," he said, " and tell us where and how 
 you found it." 
 
 The men told their simple tale plainly. 
 
 They were returning from work, and cut through the wood, 
 as it was their shortest way home. 
 
 When two-thirds through they came upon the body, and 
 thought they ought to take it to the nearest police-station. 
 
 " Who has done this ? " screamed Mr. Cockles, fiercely. 
 " I will have blood for blood ! Oh, my poor boy ! my dar- 
 ling ! the support and comfort of my age ! " 
 
 He sank on his knees by the side of the body. 
 
 It was now cold and rigid. 
 
 " We found this handkerchief near the place, sir," said 
 one of the working-men. 
 
 Old Cockles seized the handkerchief, and looked at it. 
 
 " There be a name in the corner." continued the man. 
 
 Springing up, the Wreaved lather grasped Jack by the collar 
 
 " This is y^r doing 1 " he said. 
 
 What do you mean ? " asked Jack, indignantly.
 
 40 JACK HARK A WAY AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 "Look! Your name is here. This is your property. You 
 must have dropped it on the spot." 
 
 " Harvey will tell you that I have not been out of his sight." 
 
 " Yes," said Harvey ; " I and Harkaway have been to- 
 gether all day." 
 
 " Never mind. This shall be investigated. I will have 
 blood for blood ! " cried the old man, doggedly. 
 
 He kept the handkerchief tightly clutched in his hand. 
 
 Instead of fainting or going into hysterics, Lily was won- 
 derfully calm and self-possessed. 
 
 She had become pale as the flower from which she took 
 her name. 
 
 Her slender form shivered and shook with the tremulous 
 motion of a leaf agitated by the wind. 
 
 Walking towards the spot she said 
 
 " Mr. Harkaway is not guilty." 
 
 " Back, girl ! " cried her father. " What can you know 
 about it?" 
 
 " I see as with a second sight, and the murderer of my 
 brother is not here." 
 
 Then she fell forward insensible. 
 
 Emily at once threw herself on her kness, and tried to 
 restore her. 
 
 She too received a terrible shock. 
 
 Her mind recalled the interview they had had with Cap- 
 tain Barrel. 
 
 She remembered his agitation and abrupt departure. 
 
 Nor did she forget the peculiar tone in which he said 
 
 " Are you his sister ? " 
 
 "Jack, dear," she said, looking up from her recumbent 
 position. 
 
 " Yes, Emily," he answered. 
 
 " Go back to Canterbury with these men. Do not mind 
 Mr. Cockles ; he is not master of himself now. All will be 
 clear soon." 
 
 " God grant it ! " answered Jack. 
 
 "Look after him," said Mr. Cockles pointing to Jack 
 " He is a prisoner ; I give him in charge. Were he ten 
 times my friend, I would not forget it. The slayer of my 
 son shall be judged, and I will have blood for blood." 
 
 "Take him up again," said Jack ; " we will all go to Can- 
 terbury. Harvey, come with me. Tell the servants to see 
 to my wife and Lily."
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 41 
 
 Harvey gave the necessary directions. 
 
 The rustics took up the corpse again, and began to wind 
 their melancholy way through the wood. 
 
 Jack followed more as a mourner than any thing else. 
 
 Behind him walked, with lynx-like, watchful eye, the father, 
 -vho, in his turn, was followed by Harvey. 
 
 He had only known the young man four-and-twenty hours. 
 
 Yet he was deeply shocked at his fate. 
 
 When they got into the London Road, Harvey put himself 
 oy Jack's side. 
 
 " Awfully sad thing this," he said. 
 
 " Isn't it ? '' replied Jack, thoughtfully. 
 
 " Old Cockles has gone mad." 
 
 " Clean off his head," answered Tack. 
 
 " I wonder who did it." 
 
 " Can't imagine. It seems to have been done by a blow 
 on the head, though I can see no blood." 
 
 " A doctor will settle that." 
 
 " Awkward for the regiment," said Jack. 
 
 " Deucedly awkward." 
 
 " I began to like the young fellow ; there was a lot of stuff 
 in him." 
 
 " So I thought," replied Harvey. " Sorry for his poor 
 sister." 
 
 They relapsed into silence. 
 
 A crowd began to follow them, which increased to a mob 
 vhen they reached the town. 
 
 " Shall we take him into the barrack-yard ? " said Jack. 
 
 " Yes, yes," cried Mr. Cockles, who overheard the ques- 
 tion. " Go to headquarters first." 
 
 The sentry saluted his officer and allowed them to pass. 
 
 Then the gate was shut and the mob kept outside. 
 
 " Send for the colonel," shouted Mr. Cockles. " My son 
 has been murdered." 
 
 A knot of soldiery gathered round curiously. 
 
 " Stand back ! " exclaimed Jack. 
 
 The men respectfully retired to a distance. 
 
 In a short time Colonel Prendergast was in attendance. 
 
 "What is this?" he asked. " God bless me! Sub-Lieu- 
 tenant Cockles dead ? " 
 
 " Yes," replied the father, whose madness increased every 
 moment. 
 
 " How did it happen ? "
 
 42 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 "He has been murdered in Boughton Wood. I was & 
 fool to put him in your regiment. I might have known he 
 was not good enough for your empty-headed fops who call 
 themselves swells. But I will have blood for blood." 
 
 " Do you suspect anybody ? " 
 
 " I do. I charge Lieutenant Harkaway with the crime." 
 
 " But, if I recollect right, Mr. Harkaway was the friend of 
 the deceased gentleman," said Colonel Prendergast. 
 
 " Friend or no friend, I charge him. His handkerchief 
 was found on the spot. Lock him up." 
 
 " I can not act without further information ; let the police 
 be sent for." 
 
 " Do you mean to let him escape ? " screamed Mr. Cockles. 
 
 He foamed at the mouth. 
 
 His eyes rolled in his head. 
 
 Staggering for a moment like a drunken man, he fell down 
 in the barrack-yard in a fit. 
 
 Turning to Jack, the colonel said 
 
 " What is the meaning of all this ? " 
 
 " I know no more than a baby, sir," answered Jack, " ex- 
 cept that Lieutenant Cockles was found in the wood by these 
 men." 
 
 " But you all went out together ? " 
 
 " Yes, we left Mr. Cockles in the wood ; but I and my 
 friend here, Mr. Harvey, have never been out of one another's 
 sight." 
 
 "Dear me, this is most perplexing. We must put the 
 body in the guard-house, and send for the police. Perhaps 
 a doctor will do this old gentleman some good. Who is 
 he ? " said the colonel. 
 
 " Lieutenant Cockles's father." 
 
 " Oh, that accounts for his violence. Sad affair ! What 
 can we do for the best ? " 
 
 The colonel was terribly upset. 
 
 He foresaw a dreadful scandal for the regiment, and he 
 was powerless to prevent it. 
 
 It was a sad state of affairs altogether. 
 
 Who could tell how it would end ?
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 43 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 FLIGHT. 
 
 WHEN Captain Lord Augustus Darrei left the two ladies 
 in the wood, he made his way as quickly as he could to the 
 high road. 
 
 Here he saw a man, dressed as a gamekeeper, leaning 
 thoughtfully upon the knob of a hazel stick. 
 
 The man happened to be in his path. 
 
 Pushing him rudely on one side, he said 
 
 " Get out of my way." 
 
 The man started and looked up. 
 
 His eyes lighted up with a brilliant flash. 
 
 " Your way 1 " he said insolently. " Why should I ?" 
 
 Gus Darrei raised his fist. 
 
 He was in an angry mood, and did not feel in the humour 
 to be thwarted or to stick at trifles. 
 
 "Drop it, sir,'* said the man; "you may strike a cove 
 once too often." 
 
 " What do you mean ? " asked Gus Darrei, while his face 
 went as white as a sheet. 
 
 " I saw you kill one man to-day. Isn't that enough for 
 you?" 
 
 " Liar 1 " cried Darrei, seizing him by the throat. 
 
 " Let go, or else I'll split," gasped the gamekeeper. " Let 
 go, I say ; it ain't safe to kill two men in one day." 
 
 The grip tightened on his throat. 
 
 " L-let g-go 1 " said the gamekeeper, with difficulty. 
 
 A sound of oxen approaching caused Gus Darrei to pause. 
 
 " Who-a, there ! who-a ! " cried a voice. 
 
 " Curse it ! " muttered Darrei ; " someone is coming up 
 the road some drover fellow or other." 
 
 His grip on the gamekeeper's throat relaxed. 
 
 " That's better," said the man, drawing a deep breath and 
 arranging his disordered necktie. 
 
 " Come on one side," said Darrel t anxiously. " What do 
 you want ? We must not have a vulgar scene." 
 
 "Vulgar, you call it 1" replied the man, "as sure as my
 
 44 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 name's Newby, I'll back you don't see such things as I've 
 seen to-day in any low quarters in Canterbury." 
 
 He shook himself like a Newfoundland dog just coming 
 out of the water. 
 
 The cattle drover came by with his beasts. 
 
 " I say, mate 1 " he cried. 
 
 " What's up ? " asked the drover. 
 
 " I'll give you half-a-crown if you'll bide here a few 
 minutes." 
 
 "Right you are." 
 
 The drover halted his cattle, and looked curiously at Gus 
 Darrel and Newby the gamekeeper, while he smoked a short 
 clay pipe, which had evidently seen some service. 
 
 Newby went close up to Darrel. 
 
 " My eyes and limbs ! " he said, " ain't you a caution ? " 
 
 " I suppose that you want money ? " answered Captain 
 Darrel, in a low voice. 
 
 " If you mean me to hold my tongue, I must be paid for it." 
 
 Darrel saw that there was no means of escaping from the 
 witness of his crime. 
 
 In vain he reflected, bit his lips, frowned, and fidgeted 
 with his hands. 
 
 He was in the power of the gamekeeper. 
 
 " I can be as silent as the grave," continued Newby, " if 
 needs be. My old dad used to read me that text about 
 putting a bridle on the tongue. 
 
 " ' Ben,' he'd say, when I was going on a bit, * bridle, my 
 lad, bridle.' 
 
 " This pulled me up short. He'd only got to say 'bridle,' 
 and I was mum as a mouse." 
 
 Captain Darrel took a card from his pocket. 
 
 Handing it to Newby, he said 
 
 " Here's my card. Come to the cavalry barracks at Can- 
 terbury to-night, and I will settle with you." 
 
 "Thank you, sir." 
 
 " Don't open your mouth too wide," continued Darrel, 
 " and perhaps we can come to terms." 
 
 " All right, sir bridle," said Newby, putting his finger by 
 the side of his nose in a knowing manner. 
 
 Darrel walked away, leaving the gamekeeper in a state of 
 delight. 
 
 The drover received his half-crown, and the two adjourned 
 to the nearest public-house, where they indulged in beer.
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 45 
 
 That afternoon passed miserably enough for Barrel. 
 
 He scarcely ate anything at mess. 
 
 When Mr. Cockles, Jack, and Harvey entered the yard 
 with the dead body of the sub-lieutenant, he heard the com- 
 motion. 
 
 His ears were sensitively alert to the slightest sound. 
 
 He was quickly on the scene. 
 
 Almost at the same time Newby was admitted to the bar- 
 rack-yard by showing Captain Barrel's card. 
 
 Colonel Prendergast had just turned to Jack. 
 
 "Mr. Harkaway," he exclaimed, "you are in mufti, and 
 therefore can not give up your sword, but I think it will be 
 best that you should consider yourself under arrest in 
 your own quarters until this unfortunate affair is cleared 
 up." 
 
 Jack bowed his head. 
 
 He was too good an officer to dispute the commands of 
 his colonel. 
 
 Newby pressed forward. 
 
 " What's that ? " he asked. " Mr. Harkaway accused of 
 murdering the gent ? " 
 
 "Yes," replied a soldier. 
 
 " What are they a-going to do with him ? " 
 
 " Put him under arrest." 
 
 " No, they don't," said Newby, with some feeling. " Mr. 
 Harkaway saved me and mine from the workhouse last win- 
 ter, when I was laid up with the rheumatics, and paid the 
 brokers out of my bit of a cottage. No, they don't." 
 
 He pressed his way to the front. 
 
 " Mr. Harkaway," he cried. 
 
 Jack looked round. 
 
 " Bon't you know me, sir ? I'm Newby the gamekeeper, 
 and I'm not a brute beast to have no gratitude." 
 
 " I am afraid you can not be of any service to me now," 
 replied Jack, with a sad smile. 
 
 " That's where you're wrong. Bridle up, sir ; let me talk. 
 Where's the colonel?" 
 
 " I am Colonel Prendergast," was the answer. 
 
 " Then I tell you Mr. Harkaway didn't do it, sir." 
 
 "Who did, then?" 
 
 " Captain Lord Augustus Barrel ; here's his card," re- 
 plied Newby. 
 
 There was a sensation in the crowd.
 
 46 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 A form stole to the gate, which the sentry opened for him, 
 and the person passed into the street. 
 
 "I saw him strike the poor lad down, sir," continued 
 Newby, " and he told me to come here to-night and he'd 
 give me money. If it hadn't been that my good friend and 
 preserver, Mr. Harkaway God bless him ! was in trouble, 
 perhaps I should have bridled and said nothing." 
 
 " This alters the case," said the colonel. " Where is Cap- 
 tain Lord Barrel ? " 
 
 Inquiries were instantly made. 
 
 Gus Barrel was nowhere to be found. 
 
 He had sought safety in flight. 
 
 Jack was told that he might consider himself at liberty, 
 and Colonel Prendergast at once walked up to the police- 
 station to consult with the authorities. 
 
 Mr. Cockles was taken to the infirmary where he con- 
 tinued in a dangerous state. 
 
 The body of his son was placed in a room to await an in- 
 quest. 
 
 Thanks to Newby's evidence, there was no doubt that it 
 would result in a verdict against Captain Lord Augustus 
 Barrel. 
 
 All the officers of the th Bragoon Guards were greatly 
 shocked at what had happened. 
 
 But they felt some relief to think that their companion 
 had fled. 
 
 If he could not be found, the scandal would not be so 
 great. 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 THE PRINCE OF VILLANOVA. 
 
 A FEW days slipped by, and the jury, directed by the cor- 
 oner, brought in a verdict of murder against Lord Barrel, 
 for killing Sub-Lieutenant Cockles. 
 
 Great was the scandal. 
 
 So great, indeed, that the authorities at the Horse Guards 
 ordered the th Bragoons to go to India in a fortnight. 
 
 Jack scarcely knew how to act. 
 The shock of i 
 
 the murder had affected Emily greatly, and 
 Jack was told by her doctor that her health would never 
 stand a hot climate.
 
 JACK HARKA WAY AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 47 
 
 So he used all his interest, and exchanged into another 
 regiment, obtaining leave of absence for some time. 
 
 Emily expressed a wish to go to Naples. 
 
 Harvey and his wife willingly consented to accompany 
 them, and the little party started at once for this charming 
 Italian city. 
 
 The Neapolitans have a saying, " See Naples and die," 
 and authors, poets, and travellers all agree in calling it the 
 most lovely spot in the world. 
 
 They took lodgings in the Strada di Toledo, and Emily 
 began rapidly to recover her health. 
 
 Nothing had been heard of Lord Barrel. 
 
 Mr. Cockles and his daughter lived a life of seclusion, and 
 buried their grief in their hearts. 
 
 The famous Contessa di Malafedi, who occupied a palazzo 
 in the Toledo, near Harkaway's lodgings, was a great friend 
 of Emily's. 
 
 Twice a week the splendid saloons of the contessa opened 
 to receive all the fashionables of Naples. 
 
 It was said that gambling was carried on to a great extent 
 in the palazzo, and indeed some strange characters were 
 admitted. 
 
 But society abroad is not so difficult of entry as in London. 
 
 A fortnight after their arrival, Harvey and Jack were at 
 the contessa's. 
 
 The heat was so oppressive, that Hilda and Emily did 
 not accompany them. 
 
 Thousands of wax-lights shone in immense candelabras, 
 and lit up the gilded, mirrored saloons. 
 
 Jack was standing in the refreshment-room, eating fruits 
 buried in snow, and drinking iced water. 
 
 By his side was a tall, handsome man, whose features 
 were unmistakably Italian, though he spoke English very 
 well. 
 
 This was the Prince of Villanova. 
 
 No one knew much about him. 
 
 He constantly appeared in Naples, and as constantly dis- 
 appeared, going no one knew whither. 
 
 His residence was at an hotel, and he was reported to be 
 enormously wealthy. 
 
 No one played higher than he, and his contempt for money 
 was shown by the coolness with which he lost heavy sums. 
 
 At times his brow grew dark and contracted, and a savage
 
 48 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 scowl stole over his face, which became cruel and murderous 
 in its expression. 
 
 But when the storm passed off, he was again the calm and 
 princely gentleman. 
 
 " Good-evening, prince," exclaimed Jack. " How does 
 the heat suit you ? " 
 
 " What is the heat or cold to me ? " replied Villanova. 
 " You Inglize are so sensitive to changes of climate. As for 
 me, I take my iced wine at the Cafe' d'Europa ; I walk under 
 the trees in the Villa Reale, when the Acacia Avenue is 
 snowy white with perfumed clusters. Cospetto ! life is to be 
 enjoyed, if you are only in earnest." 
 
 Suddenly a hand slapped Jack on the back. 
 
 " I say, don't do that again," said Jack, with a gasp, 
 
 " you've taken all my Hallo ! Tom Garden, by all that's 
 
 odd and singular." 
 
 " Yes. Here we are again. Glad to see you, old fellow. 
 I've just come from Rome, where I've left Sir Sydney Daw- 
 son spooning a flower-girl." 
 
 They shook hands heartily. 
 
 " Allow me to introduce you," said Jack, " the Prince of 
 Villanova." 
 
 The prince and Garden bowed stiffly cO one another, and 
 the former walked slowly away 
 
 " Do you know one another? " asked Jack. 
 
 " We have met," replied Garden. 
 
 " Is there any thing seedy about him, or have you had a 
 row ? " 
 
 " Not exactly. Fact is, I saw him at Civita Vecchia he's 
 always cutting about somewhere and I was advised by an 
 Italian friend of mine to shy him." 
 
 "Why?" 
 
 Garden lowered his voice. 
 
 " They say he has something to do with the brigands," he 
 whispered. 
 
 Jack laughed loudly. 
 
 " Come, I say," he answered, " you don't mean that you 
 allow yourself to be frightened by such an old Bogey tale as 
 that." 
 
 " Well, as for that, there are brigands in this part of Italy 
 and murderous ones or rumour lies." 
 
 Surely there are no brigands in the large towns and cities/ 
 said Jack.
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 49 
 
 " You can't tell where the chiefs go, or what disguises 
 they put on. We know that the king's soldiers can't put 
 them down, and we hear of the atrocities and crimes they 
 commit." 
 
 " But the prince is a thorough gentleman," said Jack. 
 
 " Possibly. However, I'm not going to cotton to him. 
 I don't like him, and you know my blunt way," replied 
 Garden, sturdily. 
 
 " You're the same dear old Tom Garden that you were at 
 Oxford," said Jack. 
 
 " And I hope I shall never alter. Come out and stroll up 
 the Strada. We can come back in half an hour." 
 
 "With pleasure." 
 
 " I want to talk to you. Of course I saw the Canterbury 
 affair in the paper. Barrel's a scoundrel." 
 
 " Do you know him too ? " asked Jack, in surprise. 
 
 " Considering we come from the same county, there will 
 not be any thing extraordinary if I do, will there ? " replied 
 Garden. 
 
 " Hang it ! I shall have to give up the honour of your ac- 
 quaintance," said Jack, with a laugh ; " you're becoming 
 quite a private detective." 
 
 " I've got good eyes, and I keep my ears open." 
 
 They walked down the marble staircase, threw their light 
 coats over their arms, and passed into the street, and turned 
 into a well-known promenade on the Chiaja. 
 
 " How long have you been in Naples ? " asked Jack. 
 
 " Since yesterday. If I'd known you were here, I'd have 
 found you out before. Luckily a friend procured me an in- 
 vitation to the contessa's this evening. She's a queer 
 fish." 
 
 " They're all queer fish according to you." 
 
 " You'll find them out in time, but here's a cafe*, What 
 do you say to some iced lemonade ? " 
 
 Going up stairs, they sat at an open window, from which, 
 looking over the Chiaja, they could see a streak of blue 
 water silvered by the moon, which was just visible over the 
 trees of the Villa Reale. 
 
 " What a heavenly place this is ! " exclaimed Garden, 
 rapturously. 
 
 " Yes, it would be bearable," replied Jack, " if it was not 
 for the heat, and the dirt, and the beggars, and the fleas." 
 
 " Don't you knock all the sentiment out of a fellow ; it is 
 4
 
 50 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 not often I go in for poetry and vomance, but I think I 
 could live and die in Naples." 
 
 " When you have got over the fit, will you tell me what 
 you were going to about Barrel ? " said Jack. 
 
 " Barrel ! Oh ! ah ! cad Barrel, certainly. Bully Barrel, 
 we used to call him ; it's a tale." 
 
 " What is ? " 
 
 " Why his family history. Have a cigaritto, as they call 
 them," replied Garden. 
 
 He offered his case, and Jack helped himself. 
 
 The soft and balmy breeze entering at the window fanned 
 their cheeks with its perfumed wings, and the gentle strains 
 of a guitar, coming from below, lulled their senses. 
 
 Tom Garden was right, for Naples is an earthly paradise. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 JACK HEARS BARREL'S HISTORY. 
 
 " AUGUSTUS LORD BARREL," began Garden, " is only the 
 second peer of that name." 
 
 " Indeed 1" remarked Jack. "It's quite a new title 
 then ? " 
 
 " Quite. His father was a diplomatist attached to a for- 
 eign court, and was raised to the peerage for his services. 
 His estate adjoins my father's." 
 
 " Has the first lord been dead long ? " 
 
 " About three and twenty years. He was murdered when 
 Barrel was a baby." 
 
 " Murdered ! " repeated Jack, astonished. " By whom ? " 
 
 " An Italian steward, named Bominico ; at least, so it was 
 supposed at the time. Bominico lived with a young wife in 
 the house. Lady Barrel had just been confined with her 
 first child, a son, who was christened Augustus. Bominico's 
 wife was in the same interesting condition, but she died a 
 few weeks afterwards." 
 
 "Was there a quarrel between old Lord Barrel and 
 Bominico? " 
 
 " So the servants declared. At all events, one morning 
 the old lord was found dead in his bed with a stilleto stick- 
 ing in his heart"
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 5 x 
 
 " And the Italian steward ? " asked Jack, who was deeply 
 interested. 
 
 " Had vanished." 
 
 " Poor Lady Darrel ! how she must have suffered 1 n 
 
 " No one could tell that, for she, too, was missing. Dom- 
 inico, Lady Darrel, and the Italian's child were all gone 
 when the murder was discovered." 
 
 " Perhaps," hazarded Jack, " Dominico carried her off." 
 
 " It might be so," answered Garden. " People went the 
 length of saying so ; and they said more." 
 
 "What?" 
 
 " That the baby that was left was more like Dominico's 
 baby than the little Augustus Lord Darrel. But these things 
 were whispered under the breath, and, being merely local 
 conjectures, did not get into the papers. Guardians were 
 appointed for the child, who was sent to school, and after- 
 wards put in the army. He always showed a headstrong, 
 violent disposition, and you know what he has come to." 
 
 " What a strange story ! " ejaculated Harkaway. 
 
 " Yes. You might almost expect a man to go to the bad 
 under such circumstances." 
 
 " The actual facts amount to this," continued Jack. " Gus 
 Barrel's father was murdered by the Italian steward, and he 
 never knew his mother." 
 
 " Exactly. Supposition goes farther. Lady Darrel is sup- 
 posed to have been taken away by the steward, Dominico, 
 who also took the real heir, leaving his own child in its 
 place." 
 
 " So that Lord Darrel isn't Lord Darrel ? " said Jack. 
 " But that can't be the case, as he has enjoyed the title and 
 estates since he came of age. Well, as I said before, it's a 
 strange story, anyhow." 
 
 " So it is. Have another liquor ? " 
 
 " Don't mind if I do. Wonder where Gus Darrell is now ? 
 By the way, does he know all this scandal ? " 
 
 "No. I think it has all been kept from him. He was 
 told his mother and father died when he was a baby," re- 
 plied Garden. 
 
 " Shall we go back to the contessa's ? " said Jack, throw- 
 ing away the end of his cigarette. 
 
 " As you please. I could ' take the moon,' as they call 
 strolling by moonlight, all the evening, it is so lovely," 
 answered Garden.
 
 52 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 They left the cafe. Jack carelessly tossing a ducat to the 
 waiter for what they had drunk, and telling him to keep the 
 change. 
 
 This paid him very well, as about six ducats go to the 
 English pound. 
 
 Some beggars, or lazaroni, with whom the streets of Naples 
 always swarm, saw this extravagant act on the part of our 
 Ingleze. 
 
 So they crowded round them, begging, and were rewarded 
 with a few small coins, for which they scrambled on the 
 pavement. 
 
 The Neapolitans, like most foreigners, believe that every 
 Englishman is a " lord," and is made of money. 
 
 Getting back to the gorgeous palazzo of the Contessa Di 
 Malafedi, they found dancing going on in spite of the 
 heat. 
 
 But it was a professional danseztse from the San Carlo 
 Theatre who was amusing the company. 
 
 She was dancing that most graceful and fascinating of all 
 dances, the Tarantella. 
 
 Her every movement was full of grace and expressed the 
 poetry of motion. 
 
 As she finished her performance, and glided away like a 
 fairy, even the most blase inmate of those gilded saloons 
 feebly clapped his gloved hands together and murmured 
 
 " Bravely bravissima ! " 
 
 " By Jove ! can't these foreign women do it ? " remarked 
 Jack. 
 
 "Some small few," answered Garden. "Where are 
 Harvey and the ladies ? I want to renew my acquaintance 
 with them." 
 
 " Hilda and Emily have stopped at home ; they may turn 
 up later I don't know. Harvey is here somewhere," re- 
 plied Jack. 
 
 Before they had completed the circuit of the saloons, they 
 found Harvey in search of Jack. 
 
 He greeted Tom Garden very cordially. 
 
 " Are you going to stop in Naples ? " he asked. 
 
 "Think I shall, now I have met you fellows," he replied. 
 " You know, I suppose, that my poor old dad has popped 
 *ff the hooks." 
 
 * No, indeed ; very sorry to hear it. " 
 
 * So was I, for he was very fond of me ; but ne's left me
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 53 
 
 five thousand a year bless the old boy though I'd rather 
 he'd been spared me than have the coin." 
 
 He was honest in what he said, and his hearers respected 
 him for it. 
 
 ' I was looking for you, Jack," said Harvey. 
 What for ? " 
 
 You know the Prince of Villanova ? " 
 Yes." 
 
 He's playing hazard with another fellow, and they are 
 go ng for a cool thou. at each cast of the dice. Wouldn't 
 you like to come and look on ? it's awfully exciting, I can 
 tell you." 
 
 " By all means," replied Jack. 
 
 The three young men passed through a corridor, and 
 pushing aside some green baize curtains, found themselves 
 in the card-room. 
 
 It was the custom of the contessa to allow gambling to 
 any extent in her house. 
 
 But it was fully understood that the winners should pay 
 her ten per cent, of what they won. 
 
 Thus, if a player won a thousand pounds, he would give 
 her one hundred out of it. 
 
 She trusted to the honour of her guests and, strange to say, 
 she was seldom cheated by them out of any part of the black- 
 mail she claimed. 
 
 When they entered the room, they discovered that the 
 Prince of Villanova had been unlucky, and gone away. 
 
 Harvey made a few inquiries, and, returning to his com- 
 panions said 
 
 " The prince lost five thousand pounds and paid it like a 
 bird, after which he hooked it." 
 
 "Best thing he could do," answered Garden. " I'm not a 
 gambler, but I've played at Baden and Monaco for small 
 sums, and I'd never follow up a run of bad luck." 
 
 "What's the game now?" asked Jack. "The night's 
 young yet; my wife won't expect me till the small 
 hours." 
 
 "Nor mine," said Harvey. "Hilda knows we are to- 
 gether, and are not likely to get into any mischief." 
 
 " Let's get into a barca in the bay, and be rowed to some 
 trattoria," said Jack. 
 
 " What's that ? " inquired Carden. 
 
 " A sort of tavern by the sea, where you have fish suppers
 
 54 JA CK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS, 
 
 fish fried in oil, you know and then there are people with 
 guitars, and some sing." 
 
 " All right," said Garden and Harvey, in a breath, " we 
 will take our leave of the contessa." 
 
 " And promise to bring our wives," added Harvey, " the 
 next time she receives." 
 
 " That will be Saturday," said Jack. 
 
 They pushed their way through the gay and brilliant crowd 
 to the Contessa Di Malafedi, who received their adieux with 
 her accustomed well-bred politeness. 
 
 Then they walked to the bay, and hired a boat to take 
 them to a respectable trattoria. 
 
 Harvey and Jack being well acquainted with Latin, did 
 not find it difficult to speak Italian, and they were both 
 picking it up rapidly. 
 
 The row along the blue waters of the lovely bay was de- 
 lightful in the extreme. 
 
 A gentle breeze blew across the sea, and softened the 
 force of the heat. 
 
 In the distance, a luminous haze hung over the famous 
 volcano called Mount Vesuvius, and ever and anon, bright 
 vivid flashes, like sheets of lightning, shot into the torrid air. 
 
 " Per Bacco ! " said the boatman, resting on his oars, 
 " Vesuvius will kick up a pretty noise before long." 
 
 " Is there going to be an eruption ? " asked Jack. 
 
 " It is feared so. The people from Terra del Greco 
 that's a village at the base of the mountain have been 
 coming in all day, signor." 
 
 " Have you had a dust up lately ? " inquired Harvey. 
 
 " No, signor, about two years ago was the last of any 
 importance, and then, celenza " this was short for ex- 
 celenza, or your excellency, a title the poor of Italy are 
 fond of bestowing upon Englishmen " it was fearful ! " 
 
 " It was a fine sight I suppose ? " 
 
 " Fine ! Santissime Virgine ! it was as if Hell had boiled 
 over, and all the fires were coming up to burn the earth, 
 celenza," replied the boatman. 
 
 Jack watched the intermittent flashes, and occasionally 
 heard the deep rumbling of distant thunder. 
 
 The barca, or boat, glided swiftly over the waters, and the 
 lights of the trattoria glittered round an angle of the bay.
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 55 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 A STRANGE LIKENESS. 
 
 RUNNING the barca against a landing stage, the boatman 
 jumped out and held it for his passengers to alight. 
 
 He was told to wait, and the three walked along a path 
 to the tavern, where a small crowd of people were enjoying 
 themselves. 
 
 The Neapolitans are cheerful, light-hearted, animated, and 
 talkative. 
 
 A smell of garlic pervaded the place, which was relieved 
 by an odour of fried fish. 
 
 One of the waiters, with a snowy white napkin over his 
 arm, asked for orders, detailing his bill of fare. 
 
 There were oysters from Lake Fusaro, but the weather 
 was voted too hot for these. 
 
 Eventually some fish fried in oil was ordered, and Jack 
 looked around him. 
 
 A man played the guitar, and a woman sang a sweet song, 
 afterwards going round with a shell, and smiling modestly 
 when she received the smallest contribution. 
 
 Jack noticed a man in a retired part of the room, who wore 
 a slouched hat and a long cloak. 
 
 Whenever his eye wandered in his direction, he turned his 
 head as if to avoid his gaze. 
 
 Some thing in his appearance reminded him of a face he 
 knew, and suddenly he said to himself 
 
 " Barrel ! " 
 
 " What's that ? " said Harvey. 
 
 "Nothing," answered Jack, "only that man over there 
 reminded me strangely of Gus Barrel. It's just his phiz and 
 the cut of him altogether." 
 
 " One does see those strange likenesses occasionally," said 
 Harvey, " but it is easy to tell that garlic-smelling brute is an 
 Italian. Look at his heavy black eyebrows and moustache." 
 
 Jack said nothing more, but a little later another man in 
 a slouched hat and a long cloak, peeped into the room. 
 
 This man had but one arm.
 
 56 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 He beckoned to the first one of whom we have spoken, and 
 they went out together. 
 
 Ten minutes afterwards, Jack, who had finished his supper, 
 strolled to the doorway. 
 
 Just outside he saw the Prince of Villanova talking earn- 
 estly to the two men. 
 
 " Ah, prince," he exclaimed, " have you too come to try 
 the delights of fried fish ? " 
 
 The prince addressed a few hasty words to his two com- 
 panions, who quickly disappeared in the darkness. 
 
 Then he turned to Jack. 
 
 "My dear Mr. Harkaway," he said, in his blandest tones, 
 " this is indeed a pleasure.' You will have a bottle of wine 
 with me ? We Neapolitans love the night so much that we 
 prefer it to the day." 
 
 " Thanks," replied Jack ; " my friend and I must think of 
 getting home. I am a married man, you know." 
 
 " Bah ! what is that ? A wife's place is at home. I love 
 to flit about the bay in my torchlight bark, with Vesuvius 
 gleaming red in the distance," answered the prince. 
 
 Villanova took Jack's arm in a friendly manner, and they 
 entered the tavern together. 
 
 Garden looked annoyed at this. 
 
 " Ah," said the prince, " there is your friend. What are 
 you doing here, Signor Garden ? " 
 
 " I've got nothing to do, and I'm doing it," replied Tom 
 Garden, in his blunt way, as he turned his back upon him. 
 
 The prince grew fiery red. 
 
 But he was a man who had an admirable command over 
 his temper when he chose. 
 
 Addressing Harkaway, he said 
 
 " If a Frenchman or one of my own countrymen had 
 treated me in this manner I should have felt myself in- 
 sulted." 
 
 " Don't you now ? " asked Jack, who was rather annoyed 
 at Garden's behaviour. 
 
 " Oh, dear, no. I have lived in England and am accus- 
 tomed to the peculiarities of your insular nature." 
 
 " Well," began Jack, " I'm very sorry " 
 
 " Don't apologise on my account," replied Garden, turn- 
 ing round again quickly. 
 
 "Ah, you Ingleze," laughed the prince ; " you have always 
 your fists made up for a row. We use the "
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 57 
 
 " Knife," put in Garden. " I know it, and for that 
 reason always carry a pistol ; and mind this, if I see a knife 
 I shoot." 
 
 " How droll ! " said the prince. " Here is an Oxford man 
 and a gentleman, who has a large income, and he treats me 
 as if I was a " 
 
 " Brigand," interrupted Garden, who was in an ill temper 
 that night, and seemed bent upon making a quarrel. 
 
 " Ha, ha ! " laughed the prince ; " you English are so 
 what do you say ? eccentric. Mr. Harkaway, I am grieved, 
 but I have come here to have supper, and you will pardon 
 me if I go to another table, and quit the most agreeable 
 society of yourself and your friend." 
 
 The Prince of Villanova bowed, and went to an unoccupied 
 table, where he sat down and ordered what he wanted. 
 
 Jack was annoyed. 
 
 He had not taken the dislike to the prince that Garden 
 had, and did not believe a word of the insinuations that 
 were directed at him. 
 
 His idea was that Garden had behaved in a rude and un- 
 polished manner, which was unjustifiable. 
 
 He led the way out of the room, and Harvey and Garden 
 followed him, getting into the boat which was waiting, with 
 many others hard by. 
 
 The oars splashed and coruscated in the water, but Jack 
 did not speak. 
 
 "What are you sulking at, old bear?" exclaimed Tom 
 Garden at length. 
 
 " I don't think you have behaved properly, if you must 
 have it," said Jack. 
 
 " Look here, Harkaway," said Tom Garden, " you and I 
 are not acquaintances of yesterday, are we ? " 
 
 " No." 
 
 " Then why do you put me behind a fellow who calls him- 
 self prince, and of whom you know nothing, except that you 
 have met him at the contessa's ? " 
 
 " I don't dislike him," replied Jack. " He seems a very 
 jolly sort of fellow, for a foreigner." 
 
 " All right, stick to your opinion. Your great fault, Jack, 
 is chumming up with anybody. I'm very careful how I 
 make friends," said Garden. 
 
 " Never mind, old boy, we won't quarrel over it ; only 
 don't insult my friend again, if you can help it."
 
 58 JACK HARK A IVA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " Do you call him a friend ? " 
 
 "An acquaintance, if you like; it's all the same." 
 
 " No, it isn't," replied Tom Garden, in his dogged man- 
 ner. " I hope I am your friend, but I shouldn't like you to 
 place me in the same light as that Villanova." 
 
 " Don't talk about him," said Harvey, " and then you 
 can't fall out." 
 
 " Very well ; drop him," replied Garden. 
 
 It was evident that Tom Garden had taken a strong dis- 
 like to the prince, and his name was not mentioned any 
 more. 
 
 Perhaps he had his reasons for his dislike. 
 
 Whether he was right or wrong will be soon seen. 
 
 They returned to Naples and separated. Jack wanted Car- 
 den to come in and see the ladies, whom he expected would 
 be sitting up, but he excused himself, owing to the lateness 
 of the hour. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 WHAT HAPPENED AT THE BALL. 
 
 EMILY and Hilda were delighted to hear that so old a 
 friend as Tom Garden was in Naples. 
 
 He called the next day, and they all agreed that they would 
 go to the next reception of the contessa. 
 
 This, however, was a grand ball, an extravagance which 
 the Malafedi indulged in occasionally. 
 
 It only involved more ices, more wines, and more musi- 
 cians. 
 
 The assemblage was very large, and everybody in Naples, 
 who was anybody, was present. 
 
 Two such attractive young ladies as Emily and Hilda, 
 who were splendidly dressed and adorned with jewels of 
 price, were of course the observed of all observers. 
 
 Jack and Harvey liked to see their wives noticed, and let 
 them dance to their hearts' content. 
 
 Tom Garden had as many dances as he liked with each of 
 them. 
 
 The Prince of Villanova was there, and made himself 
 especially agreeable to Harkaway and his wife.
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 59 
 
 Emily was pleased with the Italian's fascinating manners^ 
 and danced with him twice. 
 
 This Tom Garden did not like. 
 
 He sought Jack, and found him talking to a very pretty 
 Neapolitan girl, with whom he had been walking through a 
 quadrille. 
 
 " I say, Harkaway, old fellow, may I have a word with 
 you ? " he said. 
 
 " Certainly. Half-a-dozen, if you like," replied Jack. 
 
 " Well, if I were you, I wouldn't allow the prince to dance 
 wi^h your wife. " 
 
 " What prince ? Villanova ? " 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 " Why not ? " 
 
 Garden shrugged his shoulders. 
 
 " I dance with whom I like, and I don't interfere with 
 Emily. We understand one another," said Jack. 
 
 " By George ! " exclaimed Garden, " here's your wife 
 coming towards you, and she don't look very well pleased." 
 
 Jack, in his best Italian, made some apology to the lady 
 with whom he had been dancing, for quitting her so abruptly, 
 and advanced to meet Emily. 
 
 She was evidently put out, for her cheek was flushed, and 
 she had bitten her lips. 
 
 " What's the matter, my darling ? " he asked. 
 
 " I have been grossly insulted ! " she replied. 
 
 "Who by?" 
 
 " The Prince of Villanova. Do you know him ? That 
 was the name by which the contessa introduced him to me. 
 He claimed acquaintance with you." 
 
 "Oh, yes, I know him," replied Jack. 
 
 Tom Garden laughed as if this pleased him. 
 
 " What has he done ? " asked Jack. 
 
 "He told me that you were in love with that girl you 
 have been dancing with, and that you were with her the 
 other night at a trattoria, when you stopped out late." 
 
 " The lying thief ! " said Jack. " Why, Garden was with 
 me all the time." 
 
 " But you did not tell me you had been to one of those 
 low places they call a trattoria," replied Emily, in a tone of 
 reproach. 
 
 " I didn't think of it." 
 
 " Were you with that that lady you have just left ? "
 
 60 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " No; on my word, I wasn't, Emily," replied Jack, earn- 
 nestly. 
 
 " I believe you, dear," she answered, grasping his arm, 
 tenderly. 
 
 " But look here," said Jack, " I must hear some thing 
 more about the insult. What else did he say ? " 
 
 " You will not quarrel with him if I tell you ? " asked Emily, 
 hesitatingly. 
 
 "That depends." 
 
 " I don't want to get you stabbed, Jack dear, and if you 
 won't promise me. I won't tell you," said Emily. 
 
 " I promise, then." 
 
 " You won't have a row with him ? " 
 
 " No." 
 
 This came very reluctantly from Jack, and as Tom Car- 
 den heard it, he said to himself 
 
 " I'll lay odds he don't keep his promise." 
 
 " He told me that he had a friend in the country who 
 loved me, oh ! ever so much more than you did," said Emily., 
 " and if I'd only come " 
 
 " Did you listen to him, the scoundrel ? " asked Jack, in- 
 dignantly. 
 
 " No ; I came over at once to tell you," answered Emily. 
 
 "Where is Hilda?" asked Jack. 
 
 " Not far off ; with Harvey, I think." 
 
 " Come with me and stay with her for a minute or two, 
 will you ? " 
 
 " You are not going to fight ? Oh Jack, if you were to be 
 killed by one of these foreign people ! " 
 
 " Not I. Garden is coming with me to play a game at 
 whist. We have had the engagement this long while." 
 
 " Really ? " 
 
 " Haven't we, Carden ? " asked Jack. 
 
 " Yes, indeed, we have," replied Carden. " You'll believe 
 me, Mrs. Harkaway, won't you ? " 
 
 " Keep him out of mischief, Mr. Carden," said Emily. 
 " You are an old Oxford man, and know what my husband 
 is." 
 
 " I know he's every inch a man," replied Carden. 
 
 " How long will your game take ? " asked Emily. 
 
 " About half an hour, that's all." 
 
 " I will let you go, then. In half an hour I shall expect 
 you," she said, with a smile.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIG A NDS. 6 1 
 
 Jack and Garden walked away together, both looking pale 
 and determined. 
 
 " Have you thought of the consequences of what you are 
 going to do ? " asked Tom Garden. 
 
 " How do you know what I mean to do ? " replied Jack. 
 
 " Of course you are going to chastise the Neapolitan 
 ruffian for insulting your wife." 
 
 " Yes," said Jack, through his clenched teeth. 
 
 " I knew it ; a gentleman could not do less." 
 
 " What his object in being insolent to Emily is, I cannot 
 imagine. He said someone in the country loved her; who 
 could he mean ? That face at the trattoria the man with 
 one arm your suspicions a thousand thoughts flash through 
 my mind," exclaimed Jack, hurriedly. 
 
 He spoke in short jerks, his voice being thick and husky. 
 
 "If you strike him," remarked Garden, "you will have to 
 fight him." 
 
 " It matters little," answered Jack ; " the chance of re- 
 ceiving a bullet will not deter me from doing my duty." 
 
 They approached a servant who was carrying a silver 
 salver laden with ices across the room. 
 
 Of him they inquired where the Prince of Vilianova was, 
 and the domestic replied that he saw him a moment ago on 
 the top of the grand staircase. 
 
 Thither they hurried. 
 
 The prince was already half-way down the marble stairs. 
 
 " Hi ! " said Jack, by way of attracting his attention. 
 
 Vilianova turned round, and became a shade paler as he 
 saw Jack. 
 
 " I must have a word or two with you, if you please," said 
 Harkaway. 
 
 " I am engaged," replied the prince, " and regret that I 
 am obliged to ask you to call at my hotel to-morrow morn- 
 ing, if you will be so good. " 
 
 " You shall not escape me ! " cried Jack, furiously. " I 
 will expose you, brigand ! " 
 
 At these words the prince uttered a shrill and piercing 
 whistle, which came wildly and weirdly from between his 
 teeth. 
 
 Was it a signal ? 
 
 It appeared to be so, for in an instant a dozen rough, 
 savage-looking men sprang from behind doors and statues 
 in the hall.
 
 52 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGAND*. 
 
 They had evidently been hiding. 
 
 With knives and pistols displayed, they hurried to the 
 prince's assistance. 
 
 Jack was about to throw himself upon Villanova, but see- 
 ing the state of affairs, Garden attempted to restrain him. 
 
 " To-morrow. Wait ! " he said. 
 
 " No," cried Jack, " let me get at the villain ! I will strike 
 him publicly." 
 
 He struggled fiercely to get away. 
 
 " Brigand," cried Jack again, " I know you now. It is 
 your life or mine ! " 
 
 He succeeded in throwing off the impeding grasp of Tom 
 Carden. 
 
 Villanova, however, drew himself up to his full height, 
 and with a commanding gesture, waved him back. 
 
 " Mr. Harkaway," he exclaimed, in a clear, shrill voice, 
 " you have behaved in a rash and foolish manner. Stand 
 back, as you value your life." 
 
 Jack stood his ground. 
 
 " To teach you that a Villanova is not to be trifled with," 
 cried the prince, " I am about to lodge a ball in your 
 shoulder." 
 
 He deliberately raised his pistol. 
 
 The trigger was pulled, and a loud report awoke the 
 echoes of the marble hall. 
 
 The ball, aimed with unerring precision, struck Jack full 
 in the right shoulder. 
 
 With a groan, he fell back in Tom Garden's arms. 
 
 A cry of horror arose from the ladies, and the gentlemen 
 were petrified with amazement. 
 
 Apparently satisfied with the result of his shot, the prince 
 lowered his weapon. 
 
 " Beware of Villanova ! " he said, in a terrible voice. 
 
 Then he slowly stepped down the staircase, the wild-look- 
 ing men closing in behind him, and forming as it were a 
 body-guard. 
 
 In a few moments he had passed into the street and was 
 lost to sight. 
 
 Tack, bleeding profusely from his wound, and in a half 
 fainting state, was carried by Carden into an ante-room. 
 
 Almost as soon as he had laid Harkaway upon a sofa. 
 Emily rushed in. 
 
 She pushed her way through the trembling crowd.
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 63 
 
 Falling on her knees by the side of the wounded man, 
 she sobbed out 
 
 " Oh, God ! is he dead ! Speak to me, Jack. For the 
 love of Heaven, speak to me, dearest." 
 
 But his eyes had closed, and his arms hung powerless 
 by his side. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 THE LITTLE COXSWAIN. 
 
 FORTUNATELY among the guests of the contessa that even* 
 ing was the surgeon of a British man-of-war lying in the bay. 
 
 Attracted by the cries of the crowd, he pushed his way 
 into the room where Tom Garden had carried Harkaway. 
 
 Addressing the contessa, he asked what was the cause of 
 the noise and disorder. 
 
 " Oh," she replied, with a shrug of the shoulders, " it is 
 only an Englishman who has been shot." 
 
 " Shot ? What for ? " inquired the surgeon. 
 
 " For insulting an Italian prince," said the contessa. 
 "Our countrymen, signer, are very high-spirited, and I am 
 sure the Prince of Villanova would not have shot Mr. Hark- 
 away had he not been grossly provoked." 
 
 " Did the Englishman strike the prince ? " 
 
 " No, I have not heard that ; but, depend upon it, the 
 poor prince would not have fired had not his honour been 
 attacked. We all feel very deeply for him." 
 
 " For whom Mr. Harkaway ?" 
 
 " Oh, dear no ! santissima Virgina ! " exclaimed the con- 
 tessa, with a little laugh. " It is for the prince we feel. As 
 for Mr. Harkaway, why, really, he deserves it all." 
 
 The surgeon looked angrily at the cool unsympathetic 
 Neapolitan lady. 
 
 " I don't know what you and your countrymen, madam, 
 may be pleased to think of such a scandalous affair," he ex- 
 claimed, " but I have no hesitation in calling it an assassina- 
 tion. Where is the sufferer ? " 
 
 " On the sofa, where the crowd is. Someone said he was 
 dead. I hope not. How very awkward for mio caro Vil- 
 lanova ; he will have to go away for a time. Ah, let me see,
 
 64 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 you are a doctor. Will you try to save him and not let him 
 die, for for the poor prince's sake ? " 
 
 " Devil take the prince ! " answered the Englishman, 
 bluntly, as he made his way through the crowd. 
 
 " Stand back there ; give the man air ! " he cried, loudly. 
 
 No one seemed inclined to obey these instructions, and 
 the people kept on flocking into the room. 
 
 "Has he any friends here ?" cried the surgeon. 
 
 Harvey and Garden came up and joined him, saying they 
 were friends of Jack's. 
 
 " That's all right," replied the doctor. " I am a medical 
 man attached to H. M. S. ' Warspite.' Clear the room, will 
 you ? Turn all the macaroni, garlic-eating beggars out at 
 any price." 
 
 " I can't do it at the point of the bayonet," replied Tom 
 Garden, " but I will at the point of the poker." 
 
 He took up that useful domestic article from the fender, 
 and Harvey imitated his example with the tongs. 
 
 By dint of great exertion, and not a little swearing, they 
 succeeded in clearing the room, and Harvey shut the door 
 and put his back against it. 
 
 Garden opened a window. 
 
 Emily and Hilda, who had joined her at the first alarm, 
 were kneeling by the lounge, trying bravely to staunch the 
 blood as it flowed from the wound. 
 
 The doctor, who was a practical man, slit up the coat- 
 sleeve with a knife, and laid bare the shoulder. 
 
 " Ah ! " he exclaimed, " queer shot wound ; bone not 
 broken, as well as I can judge. No ; ball has glanced off 
 and lodged in the flesh. Ring the bell, please, for cold water 
 and a sponge, and some linen for bandages. You are re- 
 lated to the gentleman, I presume ? " he added. 
 
 " I am his wife, sir," answered Emily. " Oh, do tell me, 
 will he live ? " 
 
 " Live ? I should think he would. Why, my dear lady, 
 he is worth a dozen dead men yet. The ball has lodged in 
 as comfortable a place as it well could." 
 
 " I feel so thankful," cried Emily, joyfully. 
 
 Hilda and she looked at one another, and smiled through 
 their tears. 
 
 " If you ladies will kindly fall back," said the doctor, 
 " I'll have the bullet out before he comes to, and then we'll 
 bandage him up and take him home."
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 65 
 
 He was as good as his word. 
 
 With a skill and quickness which he had learnt during 
 the Crimean War, he extracted the ball, bound up the in- 
 jured part, brought Jack, who was very weak and ill, to him- 
 self, and then with Garden's help, he carried him to the 
 carriage, which took him to his own house at a gentle walk. 
 
 " Keep him quiet," said the doctor to Harvey. " I'll look 
 him up to-morrow. You'll know my name if I call ; it is 
 Halsey." 
 
 " Is he much knocked about ? " asked Harvey. 
 
 " Not more than he can stand. He'll lay up for a few 
 weeks, and then keep his arm in a sling for a few more, to 
 prevent a strain on the joint." 
 
 " Then it's nothing serious ? " 
 
 " It might have been a long sight worse," said Halsey, 
 shaking his head. 
 
 " Well, we are all very deeply indebted to you for your 
 kindness, Mr. Halsey," remarked Garden. 
 
 " You will let us see as much of you as you can, I hope," 
 said Harvey. 
 
 " With pleasure, so long as my ship stays. Tell your 
 friend, if he asks any questions, that I've got the lead-pill 
 out, and that he needn't flurry himself, though, mind you 
 although I don't want to praise myself he might have lost 
 his arm if any of those foreign doctors had got messing him 
 about." 
 
 The good-natured doctor accepted a glass of wine and a 
 cigar. 
 
 Then he shook hands and departed, leaving all Jack's 
 friends highly pleased at what he had said. 
 
 Late in the following day the Contessa Di Malafedi took 
 the trouble to send a servant to inquire after Harkaway. 
 
 There were also a few cards left at the house in the Strada 
 di Toledo, where he was lying. 
 
 But all the inquiries were made in a half-hearted sort of 
 manner. 
 
 Tom Garden took a stroll in the afternoon, and heard various 
 accounts of the affair, which made quite a stir in Naples. 
 
 All agreed in one point. 
 
 The Prince of Villanova had been infamously treated by 
 the Englishman, and not a lady or gentleman, Italian bred 
 and born, seemed to think that the slightest blame attached 
 to him for shooting. 
 5
 
 66 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 Everyone said that Harkaway was wrong, and the prince 
 perfectly in the right. 
 
 This made Garden indignant. 
 
 " Wait till he gets well," he said, " and if this prince shows 
 his ugly nose in Naples again, I'll bet that Harkaway pulls 
 it, and if he can't, I will." 
 
 Harvey also went about breathing vengeance against the 
 cowardly Italian. 
 
 The authorities made no efforts to find the prince or bring 
 him to justice. 
 
 But his highness showed his sense in keeping away from 
 the scene of his late exploit. 
 
 Harvey inquired of a score of people where the fiery noble- 
 man lived. 
 
 No one in Naples seemed to know exactly. 
 
 He could not meet one who had ever been to his house. 
 
 He was said to have a castle, about forty or fifty miles 
 from Naples, east of Capua, on the banks of the rapid little 
 river Volturno. 
 
 When in retirement at his castle he never received any 
 visitors, and allowed no strangers to enter. 
 
 " I'll find out the villain when Jack gets well," said Harvey 
 to Garden, "and when I have I'll go to the King of Italy at 
 Florence, and demand justice, if I can't get it here." 
 
 "And I'll back you up through thick and thin, old cock," 
 replied Garden, smiling at his enthusiasm. 
 
 The time did not pass so slowly during Jack's illness as 
 they had all expected. 
 
 He was soon able to sit up and talk. 
 
 Then he walked a little and drove in the country, rapidly 
 regaining his strength. 
 
 His rage against the mysterious prince was fully as great 
 as that of his friends. 
 
 " Wait till I can use my right arm again," he exclaimed, 
 and I'll " 
 
 " Oh, Jack," interrupted Emily, who overheard this remark, 
 " what will you do ? " 
 
 " Eat him, my dear," he replied with a smile, not wishing 
 to alarm her. 
 
 " You must not provoke such a dangerous man," she said 
 gravely. " He deserves to be punished, if you can find him, 
 but I should leave the law to deal with him. You will, will 
 you not ? "
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 6 7 
 
 "Yes, darling," replied Jack, kissing his pretty wife. 
 
 He thought there was no great harm in telling her a little 
 fib to prevent her from alarming herself. 
 
 When he grew strong enough Monday used to drive him 
 out with Emily in a handsome "Victoria, " which had been 
 brought from London. 
 
 It happened one day that he was being driven along the 
 road leading to the ruins of Pompeii. 
 
 Suddenly they heard the sounds of wheels approaching 
 rapidly. 
 
 Looking up, Monday saw a man in a one-horse sort of gig 
 coming along at a gallop. 
 
 The horse had evidently got the bit between his teeth and 
 was too much for his driver. 
 
 " Hi ! hi ! yah ! " cried Monday. " Where you coming lo ? 
 Look out, you, sare ! What you up to ? Yah, yah ! " 
 
 His warning was not attended to. 
 
 On came the gig at the same headlong pace, though the 
 driver, a young Englishman, tugged away at the reins with 
 all his might. 
 
 The next moment there was a collision. 
 
 The gig caught the "Victoria," taking off a wheel, and 
 then toppling over on its side. 
 
 Its driver was thrown out, and fell in the middle of the 
 road, where he lay for a time as if stunned. 
 
 Neither Emily nor Jack was hurt, though the shock had 
 made them a little nervous. 
 
 " Confound the fellow ! " exclaimed Jack, stepping out 
 " He ought to be horsewhipped for driving in that manner. 
 
 The young fellow, for he was not more than nineteen, 
 jumped up, shook himself, winced a little, as if hurt, took a 
 look at the ruins of the trap, and saw the horse disappearing 
 in the distance, with the harness and the broken shafts rat- 
 tling behind him. 
 
 Then he turned his attention to Jack. 
 
 " Pardon me," he said, in a gentlemanly tone, " but if I 
 am not mistaken, you thought fit to make a disagreeable re- 
 mark just now." 
 
 " I only said that " began Jack. 
 
 " I heard what you said," interrupted the young man. 
 " Possibly you thought you could take advantage of my ap- 
 parent insensibility."
 
 68 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS, 
 
 " Hang it all ! " said Jack, " you run into a man and take 
 his wheel off, and then you are riled if he grumbles." 
 
 " Certainly I am." 
 
 " You ought not to be trusted out with a horse." 
 
 " That may be your opinion," replied the young stranger. 
 " We will not talk about that. You have insulted me by 
 saying I ought to be horsewhipped : I heard you." 
 
 "Well?" 
 
 " Are you going to apologise ? " 
 
 Jack burst out laughing. 
 
 " It's no laughing matter, let me tell you that. Will you 
 apologise ? " 
 
 " No. I distinctly refuse to do anything of the sort." 
 
 " Then mind your eye, for I'm going to take it out of 
 you," said the reckless driver. 
 
 "My good fellow," said Jack, " it isn't two months since I 
 was shot in the shoulder, and you may perceive, if you use 
 your eyes, that I still wear my arm in a sling." 
 
 "What's the odds? I've broken my right arm, and I 
 don't howl over it." 
 
 "Your arm broken ? " asked Jack, in surprise. 
 
 " What is there wonderful in that ? " said the young man. 
 " What a child you must be." 
 
 " Why ? " 
 
 "You don't suppose a man can get chucked out of a trap 
 when the horse is bolting like mad, and not hurt himself, do 
 you ? " 
 
 " Well, on consideration, no," answered Jack. 
 
 "It's a puzzler to me how I didn't break my neck. 
 But, look here, we're evenly matched ; your arm's slung up, 
 and mine's broken somewhere I don't know where, though 
 it hurts like old boots." 
 
 " I'm sorry for that," put in Jack. 
 
 " Blow your sorrow ! " said the youngster. " I want an 
 apology, if not, I shall punch your head." 
 
 " You forget I have a lady with me," said Jack. " My 
 wife is not well. Under any other circumstances I should 
 be glad to oblige you." 
 
 " Don't let a petticoat stand in the way. Send her home." 
 
 " Can't." 
 
 " Then you won't fight ? I shall have to give you the 
 coward's blow," said the young man. 
 
 "Monday!" said Jack.
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 69 
 
 " Coming, sare," said the black, getting down off the box. 
 
 " Secure this lunatic," cried Jack. " Don't hurt him ; his 
 arm is broken. I only want to keep him quiet." 
 
 " No, by George, you don't ! " said the youngster, rushing 
 up to Jack. " I'll have a cut in after an insult if I die for it." 
 
 Seeing he was determined Jack drew back, and saying to 
 Emily, " Sit still, dear," faced the little bantam cock. 
 
 " If you will have it, you must," he added. 
 
 A fight began between them, and was all the more severe 
 while it lasted, because it was one-handed. 
 
 There was less chance of guarding the blows which each 
 aimed at the other. 
 
 Jack, however, was the stronger and bigger. 
 
 His blows were like those from a sledge-hammer, and in 
 five minutes the stranger was sitting down in the middle of 
 the road, with one eye closed up, and his nose very liberally 
 distilling the claret. 
 
 " Have you had enough ? " asked Jack. 
 
 " Yes, you've licked," replied the stranger. " But I don't 
 bear any animosity because a fellow has given me a hiding. 
 Shake hands." 
 
 " Willingly," replied Jack. 
 
 Their hands, which had lately been engaged in hitting one 
 another's faces, met in a friendly grasp. 
 
 " That's English, isn't it ? " said the young one , with a 
 smile. 
 
 His face was convulsed with a spasm of pain as he spoke. 
 
 " You're hurt ? " said Jack, kindly. 
 
 " Yes ; it's my arm. I told you it was broken, and that 
 last knock-down shove on the left peeper you gave me sent 
 me on to it again. Never mind ; I've kept up the honour of 
 Cambridge." 
 
 " Are you a Cambridge man ? " asked Jack, in surprise. 
 
 " I have the honour to belong to that university, my 
 pippin." 
 
 " And I'm Oxford." 
 
 " The deuce you are. What's your name ? " 
 
 "Jack Harkaway." 
 
 "By jingo! this is funny. I'm Walter Campbell. Don't 
 you remember I steered the Cambridge eight in the 'varsity 
 race at Putney the year you rowed so well for Oxford ? " 
 
 " Of course I do. Were you the little coxswain who got 
 so cracked up by everybody for his steering ? "
 
 70 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " I'm the infant," answered Walter Campbell, with another 
 grimace, caused by the pain he was suffering. 
 
 " By Jove ! " said Jack ; " what a rum go that we should 
 meet like this." 
 
 " It is rum," answered the coxswain ; " but it's a rum 
 world every thing's rum. Bother my arm ! don't it just 
 hurt ? " 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 BRIGANDS AT WORK. 
 
 MONDAY and Emily had watched this singular fight with 
 more interest than fear. 
 
 Emily did not think that Jack was in any danger, and was 
 only anxious that Walter Campbell should not be more pun- 
 ished than could be helped. 
 
 " It all over, mum," said Monday, grinning. " Mast' Jack 
 lick ; knew um would. One arm make no difference to him 
 when fight fair and not use pistol. Any way, him plucky 
 little man. I say that for him." 
 
 " Go, Monday," replied Emily, " and ask your master what 
 we are to do. The wheel is broken." 
 
 Monday left the carriage, and went to the middle of the 
 road. 
 
 " Please, sare," he said, " missus wants to know what um 
 to do." 
 
 " Blest if I know," answered Jack. 
 
 " It's a case of stump, isn't it ? " said the little coxswain. 
 
 " Stump, and no mistake," replied Jack. " Can you walk ? " 
 
 " Don't think I can. I'm as weak as a rat, and could do 
 a good yell or two, the pain's so great. Besides, I can't see 
 very well ; you've bunged one eye up quite, and t'other's 
 closing fast." 
 
 " It was your fault." 
 
 " Oh, yes, I admit that ; but if I'd known you were jack 
 Harkaway, I don't think I'd have had a mill with you." 
 
 " You showed your pluck, anyhow." 
 
 " So did you," answered Walter Campbell. " But Oxford 
 and Cambridge are bound to do it everywhere. I licked a 
 lot of brigands the other night." 
 
 At the word " brigands," Jack pricked his ears up.
 
 JA CK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 7 1 
 
 " Brigands ! " he repeated, eagerly. " Where ? " 
 
 " Out Portici way. I haven't been here long, and I 
 always make a point of whacking myself about a bit in a new 
 place." 
 
 "Yes?" 
 
 " I'm a midshipman, mate, odd man, anything you like, on 
 board my governor's yacht, the ' Samphire,' you know." 
 
 " Is that pretty little schooner your governor's ? The one 
 that came into the bay on Saturday? " asked Jack. 
 
 " That's her. Isn't she a beauty ? " 
 
 " Every inch of her." 
 
 " Well," continued Walter Campbell, " I got out walking 
 up Portici way, and five coves in long cloaks and slouched 
 hats stopped me." 
 
 " What did you do ? " 
 
 " Shot two of them, slipped into two more like the Tipton 
 Slasher, and kicked the stern of the fifth. 
 
 " That's what it all came to, but how I did it I don't know 
 any more than a baby. It was all done in a few minutes, 
 and I put it down as a big fluke." 
 
 " But, I say, what are we to do ? " 
 
 " That's just what I am bustling myself about. I can't 
 stay here; my arm does hurt a ripper and no mistake," 
 said the little coxswain. 
 
 " Shall I send Monday on for another carriage ? " 
 
 " Do something, there's a good fellow. I'd give the world 
 for a doctor to put me in splints." 
 
 Jack was just about to tell Monday to ride one of the 
 horses into Naples, when he heard some thing coming. 
 
 " What's that ? " he said. 
 
 Monday looked up the road. 
 
 " It all right now, sare," he cried. 
 
 " What's all right ? " 
 
 " That Mast' Harvey's drag coming, sare." 
 
 " Oh, by Jove ! that's lucky," said Jack, joyfully. 
 
 It must be mentioned that Harvey, having plenty of money 
 and nothing much to do with it, had ordered a handsome 
 drag to be sent out from England. 
 
 This had cost, including the sending-out expenses, ^450, 
 and the four blood bays that drew it had cost 550, so that 
 altogether it came to the very respectable total of ,1,000. 
 
 The drag had only just arrived. 
 
 It was the first time Harvey had driven it, and, as may be
 
 72 JACK HARKAWAY AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 imagined, it created a great sensation, such a thing as a four- 
 in-hand coach, fitted up in London style, being unknown 
 there. 
 
 " What does Monday say ? " asked Emily. 
 
 " His eyes are better than mine," answered Jack, " and he 
 says he can see Dick Harvey's new drag coming along." 
 
 " Oh, that's awfully jolly," said Emily. 
 
 " He'll pick us all up," continued Jack. 
 
 " I'm so glad," said Emily. " Because your new friend, 
 Mr. Campbell, really ought to be attended to. I wish I 
 could do some thing for him." 
 
 " Thank you," replied the little coxswain, pluckily. " I'm 
 all right bar the arm ; don't bother about me, please. It is 
 I who ought to be sorry for knocking your wheel off, and I 
 really am." 
 
 " Your horse ran away with you. It was not your fault." 
 
 " No, it was not ; you're right there. The jibbing beast 
 took fright and shied. I lammed into him with the whip, 
 and then he showed his nasty temper." 
 
 The four-in-hand approached at a steady pace. 
 
 Harvey was driving, and considering that he'd never driven 
 any thing more than a pair or a tandem, he got on very well. 
 
 By his side was Tom Garden, an experienced whip, who 
 was giving him instructions. 
 
 " Gently, mare," said Tom ; " wo-a there, ease the off-side 
 wheeler a bit. That's your sort, whip up the near-side 
 leader. Soh ! gently all ; mind the mare. What a nasty 
 knack she's got of bearing on the pole ! " 
 
 " We must cure her of that," answered Harvey. 
 
 " Hulloa. Thithorth, as a man with a lisp I know says; 
 what's up in front ? " said Tom. 
 
 " A smash-up, I think." 
 
 " Why, there is Jack. By the hookey, it's Emily's victoria 
 that's come to grief. I hope to goodness that Harkaway 
 isn't hurt again." 
 
 " Lucky we came up," said Harvey. " Jack seems to be 
 all serene. Who's that sitting in the road ?" 
 
 " Not knowing, can't say." 
 
 Harvey whipped up his team and stopped within a few 
 paces of the Victoria. 
 
 He and Garden bowed to Emily, and Harvey, throwing 
 the reins to one of the grooms, of whom there were two be- 
 hind, got down.
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 73 
 
 " Are you hurt, Jack ? " he asked, nervously. 
 
 " No, thank God," replied Jack; " a fellow ran into me." 
 
 " The lubber. Where is the clumsy beggar ? " cried 
 Harvey. 
 
 The little coxswain got up. 
 
 " Look here," he said. " I can't afford to be called lub- 
 bers and clumsy beggars, you're worse than Harkaway." 
 
 " Is this the man ? " asked Harvey. 
 
 " Yes, that's the child," replied Jack. 
 
 " If you want a row, you can be accommodated," contin- 
 ued the little coxswain. 
 
 " I am not ambitious of any thing of the sort," said 
 Harvey. 
 
 " Then don't call people names ; take the tip from me, old 
 fellow." 
 
 " Oh, if you're on for a row, I daresay I can oblige you," 
 cried Harvey. 
 
 " Hold your row, both of you," said Jack. " This is my 
 friend, Mr. Harvey, of St. Aldate's, Oxford. And this is, I 
 hope I may also say, my friend " 
 
 The little coxswain bowed. 
 
 " My friend, Mr. Walter Campbell, who steered the Cam- 
 bridge eight in my year." 
 
 " Proud to meet Mr. Campbell, I'm sure," replied Harvey. 
 " But, I say, how did this spill happen ? " 
 
 " My horse bolted," said the coxswain. " I suppose he 
 thought I was taking it in too free-and-easy a manner." 
 
 " Are you hurt ? " 
 
 " I've broken one arm, and am doubtful about a rib." 
 
 "And here are we, keeping you chattering here. By 
 Jove ! it's too bad," said Harvey ; " let me help you inside 
 the drag." 
 
 " I'll go with him," said Jack ; " take Emily on the roof, 
 the air does her good." 
 
 They were soon placed, and leaving Monday to look after 
 the horses and the Victoria, until they could send him assist- 
 ance, they returned to Naples. 
 
 Jack insisted upon the coxswain coming to his lodgings, 
 where his arm was set. 
 
 Here he stayed for some time, as his father was obliged 
 to go back in the yacht a day or two afterwards. 
 
 He was young and healthy, so that there was nothing to 
 retard his recovery, which took place as rapidly as Jack's.
 
 74 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 Young bones set together easily. 
 
 Meanwhile the Prince of Villanova kept in his castle, at 
 least people supposed so, as he did not make his appear- 
 ance in Naples. 
 
 As he had been very popular with the fashionable Neapol- 
 itans, he was much missed. 
 
 They one and all blamed Jack, and scouted the idea that 
 he was a brigand. 
 
 Some went so far as to declare that his highness ought to 
 have killed Jack outright for saying such a thing. 
 
 But Jack did not care a rush for the Italians. 
 
 He kept his own counsel. 
 
 Only Harvey and Garden knew that he was determined to 
 sift the matter to the bottom, and if the prince was what he 
 suspected him to be, to tear the mask from his face and 
 show him up in his true colours. 
 
 The Contessa di Malafedi constantly regretted her dear 
 prince. 
 
 He had, by his high play, been a source of income to her. 
 
 She showed her displeasure so much as to cease to invite 
 Jack or any of his companions to her house. 
 
 This did not break their hearts. 
 
 Reports of brigandage continued to come in from all sides. 
 
 That the brigands were at work, there could not be any 
 doubt. 
 
 Travellers were stopped and plundered, while sometimes 
 a whole village was robbed of provisions. 
 
 General Cialdini, who was in command of the troops at 
 Naples, received orders from the Italian Government at 
 Turin, to put a stop to these depredations. 
 
 He sent parties of troops to scour the country. 
 
 This they did without success. 
 
 All the people in the villages could tell him was that the 
 ravages were committed by Barboni. 
 
 This Barboni, according to them, was a terrible miscreant, 
 who was in league with the devil. 
 
 Zn their superstitious minds, no bullet could harm him. 
 
 Sometime? he took a rich merchant captive, and sent to 
 his friends to say, that if a certain sum of money was not 
 paid within forty-eight hours, they would receive the ears, 
 or the tongue, or the nose of the poor wretch. 
 
 And, so sure as there was any failure in paying the rai>- 
 sora, the ears, tongue, or nose came in a basket.
 
 JA CK HARK A IV A Y AMONG THE BRIG A NDS. 7 5 
 
 When released by payment, the captives all agreed that 
 they were taken blindfolded some distance and placed in a 
 dungeon. 
 
 They were also blindfolded when set at liberty. 
 
 No one could describe the place of captivity, or the 
 features of the brigand chief Barboni. 
 
 He always wore a black mask, his eyes flashed fire, he had 
 a long beard, and he spoke in a terrible voice. 
 
 His men, who were very numerous, and well armed, 
 obeyed him blindly. 
 
 There was one peculiarity about the accounts of those 
 captured travellers who were lucky enough to be liberated 
 on ransom. 
 
 They one and all said that Barboni's lieutenant, who was 
 more cruel and bloodthirsty even than his master, had but 
 one arm. 
 
 It was impossible to arrange a plan to surprise the bri- 
 gands, when they agreed to liberate a captive, for this reason: 
 
 We will suppose a rich man captured. In the morning his 
 friends receive a letter demanding a certain sum of money, 
 which, if refused, will subject their relative to torture and 
 death. 
 
 The money must be brought to a certain spot, by one per' 
 son only. 
 
 If any treachery is attempted, the captive will die, and 
 that most cruelly. 
 
 When the money is paid, the prisoner is let loose in some 
 unfrequented part of the country, where no one thinks of 
 looking for him, and told to make his way home as best he 
 can. 
 
 No precaution that the brigand chief could take was neg- 
 lected. 
 
 Barboni became a name of terror in the vicinity of Naples, 
 for upwards of sixty miles round. 
 
 This was especially the case on the northern side, or that 
 of the river Volturno. 
 
 General Cialdini offered, in the name of the government, 
 a reward of six thousand ducats for him, which was about a 
 thousand pounds sterling. 
 
 This was to be paid for him, alive or dead. 
 
 It was fully three months after Jack's " accident," as it 
 was called, that he was able to pronounce himself well. 
 
 The coxswain still went about with his arm in a sling.
 
 76 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 He had taken an immense fancy to Jack. 
 
 In fact, Harkaway's character was just the sort to capti- 
 vate the mind of a young and chivalrous youth emerging 
 from his teens. 
 
 Jack's exploits while at the university were almost as well 
 known at Cambridge as Oxford. 
 
 To the young coxswain, Harkaway was a hereof romance. 
 
 One day, while strolling in the shady groves of the public 
 park called the Villa Reale, Walter Campbell said to Jack 
 
 " I'm going to put a fishing question to you." 
 
 " Fish away," answered Jack, cheerily. 
 
 " Do you like me ? " 
 
 " Well, I don't care about paying a fellow compliments, 
 but I do like you," said Jack. 
 
 " And so do I you," said the little coxswain. " Now, look 
 here, Harkaway, I'm not a rich sort of bloke, like you and 
 Dick Harvey." 
 
 " I'm not rich," said Jack. " My means are moderate and 
 I depend on the dear old gov. for my screw. It's Harvey 
 who is the man with the coin." 
 
 " Never mind. You are comfortable. Harvey married an 
 immensely rich heiress, didn't he ? " 
 
 "Yes, a sort of female Bank of England." 
 
 " Perhaps I shall do the same some day ; at present I've 
 only a humbugging hundred a year, which my pater allows 
 me." 
 
 Jack wondered whether he wanted to borrow a five-pound 
 note. 
 
 He began rather to sink in his opinion. 
 
 Men generally begin in this way when they want to borrow. 
 
 The young coxswain was as quick as a needle. 
 
 He saw the flush come over Jack's face ; for Jack was too 
 honest to be able to hide what was passing in his mind. 
 
 You could read Jack like a book. 
 
 " I don't want to put my hand in your pocket ; no fear," 
 said the young coxswain. " I'm hurt, Harkaway, that " 
 
 " My dear fellow " began Jack. 
 
 " It's all right," interrupted Walter. " I suppose I laid 
 myself open to it. I'm such a blundering fool." 
 
 " What is he driving at ? " thought Jack. 
 
 "Look here," said the little coxswain, "I've got a little 
 income settled on myself, and the governor wants me to see 
 some thing of Continental life."
 
 /A CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 7 7 
 
 "Well?" 
 
 " Well, I'll give it all to you, if you will let me stop with 
 you and be your friend until " 
 
 "Until what?" asked Jack, smiling curiously. 
 
 " Until you've had your revenge on that brigand cove. 
 I've heard you talking to Harvey and Garden. What friends 
 you three fellows seem to be. I wish you'd let me into your 
 friendship, all of you." 
 
 " Have you thought of the danger of the task we have 
 set before ourselves ? " asked Jack, becoming grave. 
 
 " I don't care for danger ; and you said yourself when we 
 first met, I was plucky, and being a Boy of England the 
 brigands will find you are not mistaken." 
 
 " I shouldn't like you if you weren't so plucky," said Jack 
 to the young coxswain. 
 
 " And you do like me ? " asked he. 
 
 " Very much," answered Jack. 
 
 " By Jove ! if you only knew how happy you have made 
 me by saying that," cried Walter Campbell. "It's the 
 dream of my life to join you three fellows and hunt down the 
 brigand chief. Will you let me ? " 
 
 " Nobody knows who he is, or where he hangs out," said 
 Jack. 
 
 He was determined to put as many objections in the 
 young man's way as possible, because the vengeance that 
 Jack had promised himself was not to be easily obtained. 
 
 Danger, perhaps death, would bar the way. 
 
 " Bother all that," said the little coxswain. " We'll find 
 him. We're bound to do it, man alive, if four such fellows 
 as we are make up our minds." 
 
 Jack smiled again. 
 
 " You are right in supposing that Garden, and Harvey, 
 and I have made up our minds about this matter," he said, 
 " and we mean to work together ; but I can not agree to take 
 you in until I have spoken to them." 
 
 " Will you try for me ? " 
 
 " Certainly I will." 
 
 " Hurrah ! it's as good as done, then," said the little cox- 
 swain, gleefully. " Won't we warm up the jolly old brigands 
 that's all." 
 
 " Don't forget one thing," said Jack ; " that is, you must not 
 let a word fall before Emily and Hilda. It would only make 
 them ill and nervous. But I mean to stay here until "
 
 78 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " Look out," interrupted Walter ; here they are." 
 
 Jack turned round and perceived Mrs. Harvey and his 
 wife walking together. 
 
 " Oh, here you are, Jack dear," exclaimed Emily. " Mon- 
 day told me you had left word with him that you had gone 
 to stroll here." 
 
 " And so you thought you would follow us ? " said Jack. 
 
 " I hope there is no harm in that," replied Hilda. 
 
 " Not at all. What would the world do without the ladies ? 
 But I feel sure of one thing, and that is, you had an object 
 in coming." 
 
 "You're a magician, I do believe," replied Hilda. "We 
 did come to ask you to do us a favour." 
 
 " I'm sure," said Walter Campbell, " that you only have 
 to ask to obtain it." 
 
 " Oh, I don't know, Mr. Campbell ; husbands are great 
 tyrants," replied Emily. " But what we want is a box at the 
 San Carlo to-night." 
 
 " I'll go and secure one the best in the house," said Jack, 
 " What's the attraction ? " 
 
 " They are going to play a new opera of Verdi's." 
 
 " Oh, all right. Consider that done," said Jack. 
 
 " Will you come with us ? " asked Emily. 
 
 ** If you will kindly excuse me, I shall be glad," answered 
 Jack, "because I have promised to dine with Garden; but 
 we will all look in at your box after dinner. Won't that do 
 as well?" 
 
 " Quite ; and now you can continue your stroll. Be good 
 boys," said Emily, with a smile. 
 
 The ladies returned to the Strada, while Jack and the cox- 
 swain went on to the San Carlo theatre, where they were 
 lucky enough to secure a box nearly opposite that of General 
 Cialdini. 
 
 " They will be well fixed up there," remarked Jack ; "and 
 women are never pleased if you put them where no one car, 
 see them." 
 
 Having arranged this, they went home to dress for dinner, 
 and were told by Monday that the ladies were going to wear 
 their best jewellery, as Ada, Monday's wife, who was 
 Emily's maid, had told him. 
 
 Emily's jewellery was not nearly so valuable as Hilda's. 
 though she had received many handsome presents on her 
 marriage.
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 79 
 
 Hilda's diamonds were worth twenty thousand pounds at 
 least, to say nothing of pearls and other precious stones ; so 
 that when Hilda said she was going to wear her best jewel- 
 lery, it meant that she intended to carry about her person 
 what most people would call a fortune. 
 
 The ladies were both beautifully dressed, and when they 
 entered the opera house, all eyes were directed towards 
 them. 
 
 Never had the San Carlo been more brilliantly and fash- 
 ionably attended. 
 
 The overture was listened to in rapt attention, and the 
 curtain fell on the first act amidst loud applause. 
 
 Verdi himself, the great composer, was present, as were 
 General Cialdini, the contessa, and others of note in the city. 
 
 When the curtain fell, Hilda and Emily drew back in order 
 to avoid impertinent observation. 
 
 Suddenly they heard a slight tapping at the door. 
 
 " It is Jack," said Emily ; " dear, good fellow, he said he 
 would come early." 
 
 She got up to open the door. 
 
 Scarcely had she done so when a man in evening dress 
 entered, but as he passed the threshold, he put on a black 
 mask. 
 
 The girls were too frightened to speak, and sat riveted to 
 their chairs, which were at the further end of the box, and 
 removed from the notice of the visitors to the theatre. 
 
 It was easy to see anyone in the front of the box, but not 
 at the rear. 
 
 " Ladies," said the stranger, with an air of good breeding, 
 which was strangely at variance with his mask, "if you 
 scream, move, or make the least noise, I shall be under the 
 parnful necessity of putting you to death with this dagger." 
 
 He displayed a stiletto, which flashed before their eyes 
 in the gaslight. 
 
 " I am a man of my word, though I wish you no harm," 
 he continued, as Hilda made a slight movement. 
 
 Emily was so frightened that she fainted away, and fell 
 like a log on the floor of the box. 
 
 Hilda seemed scarcely to breathe. 
 
 " Give me those jewels you wear, and collect those of your 
 friend, or " 
 
 " What if I refuse ? " asked Hilda, her dark eyes flashing 
 fire.
 
 So JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " Simply you will sign your own death warrant. I mean 
 to have them, and if I don't take them from a living body, I 
 shall from a corpse ; it is all the same to me," said the 
 mask. 
 
 "Who and what are you ?" she demanded. 
 
 " Shall I answer your questions one by one? " he said. 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " First, I am Barboni." 
 
 " The brigand ! " gasped Hilda, turning ashy pale. 
 
 " You have saved me the trouble of replying," he said ; 
 " but, cospetto, you might have added the compliment of 
 famous, for I have made a stir lately. Come, come, I am 
 an admirer of beauty, yet the time presses ; the diamonds, 
 quick ! " 
 
 " Wretch ! " exclaimed Hilda. " If you have them at all, 
 you must take them. Dare to touch me, and I will call for 
 aid." 
 
 " He advanced a step and then stood irresolute. 
 . Hilda raised her voice and cried out, but at the same 
 moment the orchestra broke out with a burst of music which 
 completely drowned it. 
 
 Seeing his advantage, Barboni grasped her by the wrist, 
 and threw her to the ground. 
 
 She fell by the side of Emily, and, like her friend, lost her 
 senses by the force of the shock and fright. 
 
 Barboni now lost no time in stripping the two ladies of 
 their jewellery. 
 
 This he stowed away in a bag which he seemed to carry 
 for that purpose. 
 
 " Per Bacco ! this is a prize worth having. It's even 
 better than I expected ; my information was correct." 
 
 When he had taken every thing, he looked at his watch. 
 
 " Diavolo ! " he exclaimed. " Time flies. I shall be 
 caught red-handed if I linger." 
 
 Concealing the bag with its precious load about his 
 person, he carefully removed his mask, let himself out of 
 the box, and, closing the door after him, was soon lost in 
 the many winding galleries in the San Carlo theatre. 
 
 This audacious robbery, the most daring and impudent 
 which the dreaded Barboni had yet committed, had not 
 occupied more than five minutes in its execution.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 8 1 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 BIGAMINI. 
 
 A SHORT time afterwards Jack and Harvey entered the 
 theatre and went to the box where the ladies were. 
 
 Garden and the coxswain were promenading on the 
 Chiaja, smoking their cigars, having promised to join them 
 later. 
 
 Jack knocked at the door, and was surprised at getting no 
 answer. 
 
 He could only suppose they had not yet arrived, and went 
 in search of the box-keeper, who opened the door of the loge 
 with a key. 
 
 The young men started back in alarm when they beheld 
 their wives stretched on the floor insensible, 
 
 Cold water and smelling-salts were applied to revive them, 
 and successfully. 
 
 The girls, looking deathly pale and shuddering, sat up. 
 
 " What is the meaning of this ? " asked Jack. " You will 
 drive me mad if you do not tell me." 
 
 " Oh, Jack," answered Emily, " we have had such a 
 fright." 
 
 " From what ? " 
 
 " A man in a mask came into our box and told us we 
 must give up our jewellery. We must have both fainted, for 
 I remember nothing more." 
 
 " Do you recollect, Hilda ? " asked Jack. 
 
 " Only that the man showed a dagger and threatened to 
 kill me, and then I fainted." 
 
 " What was the man like ? " 
 
 " Tall and thin. The mask hid his face," replied Hilda. 
 
 " The villain ! Did he say any thing ? " 
 
 "Yes ; he said he was Barboni, the chief of the brigands." 
 
 " Had you on your diamonds ? " inquired Harvey, anx- 
 iously. 
 
 "Unluckily I had." 
 
 " By the living jingo ! " cried Harvey, " the fellow has got 
 a splendid booty. Look. He hasn't left them even a ring." 
 
 " Stay here, Dick," replied Jack. " I will go to Cialdini 
 6
 
 82 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 the general, who is in his box, and raise an alarm. The 
 robber may not be out of the theatre." 
 
 Harvey nodded, and Jack hurried away. 
 
 The general readily admitted him to his box, and listened 
 to his tale with evident consternation. 
 
 An alarm was given, and all the entrances to the theatre 
 watched, while the interior was thoroughly searched. 
 
 But no one answering the description of the robber could 
 be found. 
 
 He had made off. 
 
 The general sympathised very deeply with the ladies upon 
 their heavy loss, and declared it was the most daring out- 
 rage that he had ever heard of. 
 
 " These brigands," he said, " puzzle me altogether ; but both 
 the police and the military shall be set to work immediately. 
 All that I can do shall be done." 
 
 " Thank you, " replied Jack. " Will you send soldiers to 
 the castle of the Prince di Villanova ? " 
 
 " With what end in view ? " 
 
 " I suspect him to be either the chief of the brigands, or 
 connected with them in some way." 
 
 The general smiled incredulously. 
 
 " My dear young sir," he replied, " you insult one of the 
 representatives of our old nobility. The idea is ridiculous. 
 I could not insult the prince by suspecting him." 
 
 "Then I shall have to do it myself." 
 
 " Do what ? " 
 
 " Expose this fellow, and bring him to justice, if he is what 
 I suppose him to be," said Jack. 
 
 " You feel strongly against the man," replied the general, 
 " because you had a quarrel with him, and he shot you in 
 the arm. That's it, eh ? " 
 
 "Not at all," answered Jack; "of course I don't like him 
 any better for his cowardice." 
 
 'No no," cried Cialdini. "These brigands are common 
 fellows after all, though they are getting very daring, and 
 you must really dismiss from your mind any connection be- 
 tween Barboni and the Prince di Villanova." 
 
 Jack, with disgust, saw that it was useless to try to make 
 any impression upon the general at present. 
 
 So, thanking him for his promises and courtesy, he returned 
 to Harvey. 
 
 Emily and Hilda recovered themselves, now they had their
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 83 
 
 protectors with them, though they trembled whenever the 
 dreaded name of Barboni was mentioned. 
 
 Harvey was furious at being robbed of the valuable jewel- 
 lery worn by Hilda. 
 
 Long before the performance was over, it was known all 
 through Naples that Barboni had robbed two English ladies 
 in their box at the San Carlo. 
 
 The value of the diamonds amounted to a sum fabulous 
 in the eyes of the Neapolitans. 
 
 Nothing else was talked of but this audacious act of 
 brigandage. 
 
 Barboni became at once a great man, and as the victims 
 were English, the people did not sympathise much with them. 
 
 The Neapolitans are rigid Catholics, and they hate the 
 Protestant Inglese for being what they term heretics. 
 
 On the following day, the walls of the city were covered 
 with hugh posters doubling the reward for the capture of 
 Barboni. 
 
 Jack, Harvey, and Tom Garden laid their heads together, 
 to devise a plan by which they could solve the mystery which 
 surrounded the famous brigand. 
 
 That the authorities were on the wrong track they did not 
 doubt. 
 
 "The key of the riddle," remarked Garden, "lies in es- 
 tablishing the identity of Barboni with the Prince di Vil- 
 lanova." 
 
 " I think so, too," replied Jack. 
 
 " You know I was the first to start the idea of the prince's 
 being a brigand." 
 
 " Yes, you were, and you think the prince and Barboni are 
 one and the same person," observed Harvey. 
 
 " I wish I was as sure of a thousand pounds as I am of 
 it," answered Tom Garden, confidently. 
 
 " The mystery is only to be solved in the prince's castle ; 
 what do you call it ? " said Jack. 
 
 " Castle Inferno. There is some horrible legend connected 
 with it, which accounts for the name." 
 
 " I told you that the little coxswain wants to join us," said 
 Jack. 
 
 "Yes," replied Harvey and Garden. 
 
 " Shall we admit him into our fraternity ? He is a very 
 decent fellow, and brave as a lion, or he would not have 
 milled me with his arm broken."
 
 84 JACK HARKAWAY AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " As far as I am concerned, I should like him to be one of 
 us," exclaimed Harvey. 
 
 "And I also," replied Garden. 
 
 "That is settled then. I will tell him to-day, and as soon 
 as his arm is quite well we will admit him, and then we will 
 in this room, swear, all of us, never to leave Naples until we 
 have exterminated this nest of brigands." 
 
 This proposal was well received. 
 
 The idea of forming a society, and binding themselves by 
 a solemn oath was quite romantic. 
 
 Jack was sitting near the open window, throwing cigars to 
 a crowd of beggars in the street. 
 
 The lazzaroni lazily picked them up, but looked as if they 
 considered it almost too much trouble to do so. 
 
 While he was thus occupied, Monday entered. 
 
 " Please, sir," he exclaimed, " there is um rum sort of chap 
 down stairs ; him want to see you." 
 
 " What about ? " asked Jack. 
 
 " Him not say." 
 
 " Show him up." 
 
 Presently Monday ushered in an Englishman, about five 
 feet nothing in height, very thin, with a sharp, hatchet-like 
 face, having a comical expression about the mouth and eyes. 
 He appeared to have a nervous affliction, which made him 
 inclined to smile when he had no real intention of doing so. 
 
 His dress was shabby and dusty, his boots and clothes 
 belonged to the " have beens," that is, they had been good 
 once, but it was so long ago, that one was tempted to doubt 
 that they ever were new at all. 
 
 The continual grin on the man's face was rather amusing, 
 and his sharp grey eyes twinkled like a ferret's. 
 
 He looked round nervously, as he glided cautiously into 
 the room, then he peeped under the table, and took the 
 liberty of shaking the curtains to see if there was anyone 
 behind them. 
 
 " Excuse me, sir," he answered, in a shrill treble, which 
 was an apology for a voice. " It's a way I've got." 
 
 " Who are you ? " asked Jack. 
 
 " I've come from England, sir, and changed my name. 
 Here I'm Bigamini." 
 
 " That's a funny name too." 
 
 " So it is, sir. At home I was Smiffins ; you won't repeat 
 it, sir."
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 85 
 
 "No." 
 
 " Yes," continued the little man, with a deep sigh, though 
 the smile was all the time visible. " I was once a happy 
 Smiffins." 
 
 " And now ? " 
 
 " Now, sir, I'm a miserable Bigamini." 
 
 " How did that happen ? " inquired Jack, who could not 
 make the fellow out at all. 
 
 " I didn't like my wife, sir. She led me such a life, so I 
 I left her and married another." 
 
 " That's bigamy." 
 
 " I know it, sir, to my cost. I'm a tailor by trade, sir, 
 and my first wife found me out, and threatened to prosecute 
 me, so I got on board a ship and it brought me here. I was 
 afraid of the police, sir, and that's why I looked under the 
 table and shook the curtains, and as I've always got bigamy 
 on the brain, sir, I called myself Bigamini. It's Italian, sir, 
 and they can't twig it over here." 
 
 " The fact of the matter is, I suppose, that you are too 
 lazy to work at your trade, and you have come to beg of 
 me," replied Jack, testily. 
 
 " No, sir," said the little man, drawing himself up proudly ; 
 " a Bigamin I mean a Smiffins couldn't so far bemean him- 
 self as to beg." 
 
 "Oh, you don't want money?" 
 
 " No, sir." 
 
 " That's lucky, for I shouldn't have given you any," re- 
 plied Jack. " I hate encouraging idleness." 
 
 " Begging your pardon, sir," said Bigamini, " I'm in em- 
 ploy as a snip here, getting good wages. Oh, yes, I could 
 always earn good money." 
 
 " Well, what in the name of goodness, do you want with 
 me ? " demanded Jack, impatiently. 
 
 "You won't betray me to the police, sir?" 
 
 " What have the Naples police to do with a charge in 
 England ? " 
 
 " But I always fancy there is a detective after me." 
 
 Here the little man took another look under the table. 
 
 " My first wife's an awful woman, sir," continued Big- 
 amini. " She'll never leave me. She swore she'd have me 
 some day, and I believe she will ; that's what's making me 
 so thin and redoocing of me to a shadder." 
 
 " I won't split on you. Go on," said Jack.
 
 86 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " Thank you, kindly, Mr. Harkaway, sir ; I've heard of 
 you in England, sir." 
 
 " The deuce you have ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir. I ain't a cockney bred and born," said 
 Bigamini. " I was raised in Iffley, near Oxford, and that led 
 me to take an interest in the university boat-race." 
 
 " Oh, I see," said Jack. 
 
 " Yes, sir, I used to bet on Oxford, sir, but that was when 
 I was a happy Smiffins, and now I'm a miserable Bigamini." 
 
 The little man drew a deep sigh, which shook his feeble 
 frame. 
 
 " Yes, Mr. Harkaway, sir, the day you rowed and won, I 
 got on Oxford at threes to one, sir, and pulled off a pot of 
 coin. Ah, well do I remember it, for I got on the spree for 
 a week with the money, and my wife beat me shameful with 
 the carpet-broom when I came back." 
 
 " I wish you'd postpone your private history and come to 
 the point," said Jack, still more impatiently. 
 
 " Don't interrupt him," whispered Garden, nudging Jack's 
 elbow. " He's a gift." 
 
 " Yes," said Harvey, in the same tone. " He's a charac- 
 ter. I never heard any thing so amusing, except old Mole, 
 in my life." 
 
 " I'm a-coming to the point, sir," replied Bigamini, " and 
 that reminds me this is a thirsty place, and when I was a 
 happy Smiffins, I used to take my pint regular." 
 
 " You shall have some bottled beer when you have told 
 me what you want, and not before." 
 
 ** Right, sir. You have recalled me to my miserable self. 
 I have heard of your loss, sir, and that of Mr. Harvey's 
 lady. I presoom that is Mr. Harvey ? " 
 
 " Yes," replied Harvey, " you've made a good shot." 
 
 " Thank you kindly, sir. I hope you don't find me forward. 
 I try to be as 'umble as I can in the presence of my superiors." 
 
 " I never saw such a fellow," said Jack, " can't you speak 
 out ? " 
 
 He began to lose all patience. 
 
 " Well, sir, there wasn't a better man of business once 
 than me, though I say it who shouldn't, but that was when I 
 was a happy Smiffins." 
 
 He wiped away a tear. 
 
 "But now I'm a miserable Bigamini," he continued, in a 
 doleful tone, adding " I say, sir."
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 87 
 
 What the d " 
 
 "Don't swear, sir. It comes 'arsh against the ears to 
 hear a gentleman a-cussin'. " 
 
 " What is it you want ? " asked Jack, in despair. 
 
 " Are you quite sure, sir, there ain't no one a-'iding 
 under the table ? " 
 
 Jack groaned in anguish of spirit. 
 
 Harvey and Garden laughed and enjoyed the scene im- 
 mensely. 
 
 " I tell you," roared Jack, angrily, " that there Is no one 
 in the room but ourselves. Can't you understand that, you 
 idiot ? " 
 
 " Thank you kindly, sir," replied Bigamini. " It's only 
 my nervous way. I fancy my wife's come over after me 
 with a D. sometimes. I can't bear a detective, sir, and 
 never dreamt of no such thing when I was a happy Smiffins. 
 But now I'm a " 
 
 He began to cough violently. 
 
 Jack could not bear it any longer, and getting up, seized 
 him by the collar and shook him roughly. 
 
 " A miserable Bigamini," said the little man, concluding 
 his sentence. " I thank you, sir, for shaking the words out. 
 My cough came on. It does sometimes." 
 
 " Do you see that window ? " shouted Jack. 
 
 " Yes, sir. Pleasing prospect. You can gaze upon the 
 blue waters of the bay." 
 
 " Hang the prospect. I'll throw you out of the window, 
 if you don't speak." 
 
 " Any thing to oblige, you, sir," said Bigamini, shrinking 
 back. 
 
 " And stop that infernal grin, will you ? " 
 
 " Can't sir ; that's the effects of bigamy. It makes me 
 feel all-overish. But I came to-day, sir, thinking you'd like 
 to hear something about the brigands." 
 
 Tom Garden and Harvey left off laughing. 
 
 Jack's face displayed at once a keen interest. 
 
 " What do you know about them ? " he asked. 
 
 " I was captured by them, sir, and kept a prisoner, having 
 only escaped yesterday morning." 
 
 * By Jove ! you're the very man we want," exclaimed 
 Jack ; " and you've come just in the nick of time. Sit down 
 and tell me all you know." 
 
 " Yes, sir ; but touching that beer ? "
 
 88 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " Ring the bell, Dick, for Monday," said Jack. 
 
 Bigamini went up to the curtains, and gave them another 
 nervous shake. 
 
 Then he glanced timidly at the table, saying 
 
 " You're quite sure there's no one under that table, sir ? " 
 
 " No, no, it's all right," replied Jack. 
 
 Monday brought some beer, which he poured into a silver 
 tankard. 
 
 The young men stood round Bigamini and anxiously 
 waited to hear what he had to say. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 THE SOLEMN OATH. 
 
 WHEN Bigamini withdrew his face from the tankard he 
 seemed refreshed, and smiled benignantly upon his audience. 
 
 " There's nothing like good malt and 'ops," he remarked; 
 " 'op-picking in Kent's a 'ealthy ockipation, they tell me." 
 
 " Never mind that ; go on with your story. How were 
 you captured by the brigands ? " said Jack. 
 
 " I was going to Capua, sir, on a iob." 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " I crossed the Volturno by the ferry and hadn't gone 
 far before a lot of fellows in masks came up, knocked me 
 down, bound my arms, and blindfolded me." 
 
 " Did you see their faces ? " 
 
 *' Never a one." 
 
 " Well, they captured you ; what then ? " said Garden. 
 
 " They wouldn't ha' done it, sir, if I'd been a happy Smiffins 
 instead of a miserable Bigamini." 
 
 " I dare say not. Go on." 
 
 " No, sir," replied the little man. " I'm what you call 
 crushed now. I'm a kind of worm, and when I'm trod on, 
 I don't turn." 
 
 " I have always heard that a tailor is only the ninth part 
 of a man," observed Harvey. 
 
 " 'Tain't true, sir. You should have seen me when I was 
 a happy " 
 
 " That will do ; forge ahead," interrupted Jack. 
 
 Bigamini looked suspiciously at the table.
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 89 
 
 " Ain't it funny ? " he said ; " I can't get it out of my 'ed 
 that there's someone under that table." 
 
 He laughed a low, chuckling sort of laugh. 
 
 " Of course," he added, "I know there ain't, but I fancies it." 
 
 " What did the brigands do with you ? " asked Jack, biting 
 his nails with impatience. 
 
 " Ah ! the brigands. Yes, sir. What with bigamy and 
 brigands, I ain't the man I use to was to be." 
 
 " Confound you ! Will you get on ? " cried Jack. 
 
 " There's one question I should like to ask, Mr. Harkaway." 
 
 "What is it?" 
 
 " I hope you find me 'umble, sir ; I don't want to take any 
 liberties with my betters, and it isn't becos you're treating 
 me as a friend, and standing me bottled beer in a foreign 
 country, that I should presoom upon it," said Bigamini. 
 
 " You're all right. Go on." 
 
 " Where was I ? " 
 
 " Bound and blindfolded." 
 
 " Oh, yes. Well, sir, I was taken over a rough country, 
 as well as I could judge, for three miles. Then we crossed 
 a bit of water, went down some steps, and I was put in a 
 dark dungeon." 
 
 " Was there no light ? " 
 
 " Very little ; what there was came through a narrow 
 grating. Bread and water was my fare, and the next day a 
 tall man came and asked me if I had any friends with money. 
 I told him no. He told me to think it over. Who did I 
 know in Naples ? I mentioned my employer the tailor. 
 
 "'Write him a letter,' he said, 'demanding a thousand 
 ducats ransom, and if it is not sent, I shall cut off one of 
 your ears, and forward to him nose to follow, ditto tongue 
 and big toes.' " 
 
 "Pleasant," ejaculated Harvey. 
 
 " I didn't think so, sir, and turned sulky," replied Bigamini, 
 " and he left me. During the night, I tried the bars of the 
 window ; they were rusty and rotten. I pulled them out, 
 and crept through, and fell into the moat." 
 
 " How do you know it was a moat ? " asked Jack, a little 
 suspiciously. 
 
 " Because, when I swam across it and got to the bank, I 
 took a look at the place I had escaped from, and saw by the 
 light of the moon that I had been in a castle." 
 
 " Surrounded by water I "
 
 ^O /A CK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 "Yes, sir." 
 
 " Whose castle was it?" 
 
 "That I did not stop to inquire," answered Bigamim, 
 with a touch of dry humour. " I took to my heels, and ran 
 for miles without stopping." 
 
 " Fool I " said Jack. " What is the use of your informa- 
 tion ? Why did you not ask whom the castle belonged to ? 
 you must have seen some cottages along the road." 
 
 " You see, sir," replied Bigamini, " I didn't like the idea 
 of having one of my ears sent to Naples, nose to follow, 
 ditto tongue and big toes, which would have been the case 
 if I had been recaptured." 
 
 " Could you give us any means of finding the castle ? " 
 inquired Garden. 
 
 " Yes, I think I could, sir." 
 
 " You could guide us to it ? *' 
 
 " I don't say that, for I wouldn't go within a mile of it for 
 the Bank or England, nor ought you unless you have a regi- 
 ment of soldiers with you," said the little man. 
 
 " I don't want you to tell me what we ought to do. Just 
 answer my questions," said Tom Garden. 
 
 " Ain't I a-answering of them ? begging your pardon for 
 being so bold as to say so," replied Bigamini. 
 
 " You know the spot where you were captured ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir ; well. It was near the ferry across the river 
 Volturno." 
 
 " Very good ; the march to the castle, you say, was about 
 three miles." 
 
 " Not more, sir." 
 
 " There can't be many castles about there," said Garden, 
 triumphantly. " And I think this man can give us a clue to 
 the brigands." 
 
 "So do I," replied Jack. 
 
 " Harvey concurred in this opinion. 
 
 " One more question," said Garden, after a moment's 
 pause. " Did you hear any name mentioned while you were 
 with the brigands ? " 
 
 " Any names ? " repeated Bigamini. 
 
 He seemed to be taxing his memory. 
 
 * Yes, any name ? " 
 
 " I think I did, sir. There was a man the robbers called 
 Barb Barbarous. No, that wasn't it, though it was Ba* 
 omething,"
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 9 1 
 
 A Was it Barboni ? " asked Jack. 
 
 " Thafs it, sir. Barboni was the name," cried Bigamini. 
 
 The three young men considered the information given 
 them of the utmost importance, as it fixed the locality of the 
 brigand's home. 
 
 Jack and his friends now felt certain they were on the 
 track of Barboni, the brigand chief. 
 
 Bigamini had spoken of a castle and a moat within three 
 miles of the ferry across the Volturno, east of Capua, as the 
 brigand's home. 
 
 It was useless for Jack and his friends to go to General 
 Cialdini and tell him what they had heard, for he would 
 scarcely dare to attack a castle without stronger proofs. 
 
 So they advised Bigamini to say nothing to any one, and 
 to keep very quiet at his lodgings in Naples until they had 
 decided how to act. The little man received a couple of 
 pounds for his information and thanked them all very much 
 for their kindness. 
 
 " You can go now," said Jack. " But leave your address 
 so that my servant may know where to find you when you 
 are wanted." 
 
 Bigamini wrote it down on a piece of paper. 
 
 " That'll find me, sir. It's only a rough sort of home, on 
 a third-floor facing back," he said. " I ain r t got the com- 
 forts I had when I was a happy Smiffins." 
 
 " Serve us well," replied Jack, " and we will see if we can't 
 arrange things for you in England." 
 
 " Never, sir," answered Bigamini emphatically ; " you 
 may square a bobby or even a beak, but my missus never. 
 I'm doomed to be a miserable Bigamini." 
 
 " You needn't be afraid. No one is likely to find you so 
 far away." 
 
 " She might. Sarah Anne Smiffins ain't a common sort 
 of woman, and the fear of being took back and tried for 
 bigamy is a'most more than I can stand. Was that the wind, 
 sir, a-rustling of them curtains or was it someone behind." 
 
 "The wind," replied Jack. "Now mind what I have 
 said to you. In a day or two you will be sent for." 
 
 "Thank you for me, sir. You won't think me forward in 
 asking you to accept the thanks of a miserable Bigamini." 
 " Not at all." 
 
 " That takes a weight off my mind. Good-day, gentle- 
 men," replied the little man.
 
 92 JACK HARKAWAY AMONG THE BR2GAN&S* 
 
 He took one look under the table, and shuffled to th 
 door, which he opened cautiously, and glided ghostlike 
 down the stairs. 
 
 In the street he displayed the same nervous apprehension, 
 and the three friends saw him look over his shoulder several 
 times before he got out of sight. 
 
 He had not been long gone before Monday ushered in 
 Walter Campbell. 
 
 The little coxswain had his arm out of a sling for the first 
 time. 
 
 Slapping Jack on the back, he exclaimed 
 
 " What cheer, my hearty ? My wing is mended at last, 
 ,X)u see." 
 
 " Glad to hear it," answered Jack. " How are you ? " 
 
 " Nicely, thanks. What's up ? You look as grave as a 
 judge on a trial for murder." 
 
 " We have received information about the brigands, 
 which gives us a pretty good general idea of their where- 
 abouts," said Jack. 
 
 " Come, that's news worth having." 
 
 " You asked the other day if you might join us, Walter. 
 Are you still of the same mind ? " 
 
 " Of course I am. May I ? " 
 
 " Yes. I have spoken to my friends, and they have no 
 objection to your being added to our number," answered Jack. 
 
 The little coxswain threw his cap in the air joyfully. 
 
 " Hurrah," he exclaimed. " We will capture the brigands 
 or die in the attempt. Who's afraid ? " 
 
 " In order," said Jack, " that there may be no flinching or 
 drawing back on the part of any of us, I propose that we 
 bind ourselves by a solemn oath." 
 
 " Very proper," observed Garden. 
 
 " I mean to have Hilda's jewels back," replied Harvey. 
 "Jack has to avenge the shot in the shoulder, and you, 
 Garden what is your object ? " 
 
 " My object in joining this brigand extermination society," 
 replied Garden, " is a wish to help you two and a love of 
 adventure." 
 
 " And yours, Campbell ? " 
 
 " Oh, I go in for the fun of the thing, and and because 
 I like Harkaway," answered the little coxswain. 
 
 Jack took a pen and a piece of paper, with which he oc- 
 cupied himself for a minute or two. Looking up, he said
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS, 93 
 
 " I have sketched the form of an oath. Shall I read it to 
 you ? " 
 
 " No necessity," answered Garden. " Eh, lads ? " 
 
 "I think not," replied Harvey. "Let Jack say it out, 
 and we'll say it after him." 
 
 " I'm agreeable," said Walter Campbell. 
 
 " I, Jack Harkaway," began Jack " you must put in your 
 own names you know solemnly swear that I will not rest 
 until I have discovered and either killed or brought to justice 
 Barboni, the chief of the brigands of Naples, and I promise 
 to act loyally and faithfully to the three friends who have 
 associated themselves with me in this enterprise ; and this I 
 pledge myself to, by my sworn oath and word of honour, our 
 motto being ' Death to the brigands, wherever they may be, 
 on earth or water.' And I humbly pray for the aid of 
 Heaven in this my sworn enterprise.'' 
 
 " Cross hands," said Tom Garden. 
 
 He took Jack's outstretched hand, and Harvey took the 
 little coxswain's across Jack's and Garden's. 
 
 In a deep tone, each exclaimed 
 
 " I swear ! " 
 
 Thus was the oath solemnly taken, and they were pledged 
 as men of honour to destroy the brigand chief and break up 
 his gang. 
 
 " You all know," said Jack, " that I have been grossly in- 
 sulted by the Prince of Villanova. First of all through my 
 wife, and secondly by being shot in a cowardly manner." 
 
 " Certainly," said Harvey. 
 
 " Thirdly," continued Jack, " there is the robbery of the 
 jeweller)'. We suspect the prince of being the chief of the 
 brigands." 
 
 " And we have strong cause for doing so," remarked 
 Garden. 
 
 " If I could have met the prince, who has kept out of the 
 way, instead of offering me the satisfaction I had a right to 
 expect, such as a duel with swords or pistols, this crusade 
 might have been avoided," Jack went on. 
 
 "As it is," said Harvey, "this course we have adopted 
 is the only one left open to us." 
 
 "Yes," said the little coxswain, " we have nothing to be 
 ashamed of, and what we have to do is to go in and win." 
 
 " And what's more," said Tom Garden, lighting a fresh 
 cigarette, " we mean to win."
 
 94 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 A sound as of a mocking laughter was heard in the cor- 
 ridor through the half-open door. 
 
 The four young men looked strangely at one another. 
 
 " Did you hear that ? " asked Jack. 
 
 " Yes," answered Harvey. " What the deuce could it be ? " 
 
 " It sounded like a devil's laugh," said the coxswain. 
 
 Jack rushed out on the landing. 
 
 " Monday, Monday ! " he cried loudly. 
 
 The black came running up the stairs. 
 
 " Have you seen anyone in the house," asked his 
 master. 
 
 " No, sare. Um not see a soul," replied Monday. 
 
 At this moment, Emily came from the top of the house in 
 a great state of alarm. 
 
 " Oh, dear, Jack ! " she cried. " Ask Harvey to come 
 upstairs." 
 
 "Why?" 
 
 " Hilda has been nearly frightened out of her life." 
 
 " By whom ? " 
 
 " The same man in the mask who robbed us at the San 
 Carlo." 
 
 "Barboni?" 
 
 " Yes, the brigand chief. She was in her bedroom ; he 
 walked in and helped himself to her purse and every thing of 
 value lying about," replied Emily. 
 
 The three young men had crowded round Emily, and 
 heard her statement. 
 
 Harvey sprang upstairs at a bound to his wife. 
 
 Tom Garden and the little coxswain ran down to the hall 
 to search the house. 
 
 " By Jove," said Jack, putting his hands in his pockets, 
 " this is getting serious." 
 
 It seemed as if Barboni laughed at locks, defied the law, 
 and mocked everyone who stood in his way. 
 
 This entrance of a house and robbery by broad daylight 
 was more daring than the outrage at the theatre. 
 
 Clearly the chief of the brigands was no ordinary man. 
 
 The four friends had perhaps set themselves a task more 
 difficult to accomplish than they had imagined. 
 
 Barboni was no common thief, to be easily captured. 
 
 He could plan. 
 
 He could dare. 
 
 He was able to execute his undertakings with success.
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 95 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 THE TEMPTER. 
 
 As it was at San Carlo, so it happened at Harkaway's 
 house in the Strada di Toledo. 
 
 Not the slightest trace could be found of the robber. 
 
 Carden and Campbell rejoined Jack, who was pacing the 
 room in an agitated manner. 
 
 " Can't see a soul," said the little Cambridge man. 
 
 " Tell you what it is, coxswain," exclaimed Carden, u I 
 don't like that buffer Bigamini." 
 
 " Oh, he's right enough," replied Walter Campbell. 
 
 *' I don't know so much about that. It seems to me that 
 while he was taking an hour to tell what he might have told 
 in five minutes, the house was being robbed." 
 
 " You're wrong to suspect him, Tom," said Jack. '* He 
 is a harmless fool." 
 
 " He may be, but I have my doubts about him," answered 
 Carden. 
 
 Harvey having seen his wife and calmed her, came down 
 to the drawing-room. 
 
 "We'd better send what valuables we have to the bank 
 after this," remarked Jack. 
 
 "Too late, my boy," replied Harvey. "You're like the 
 man who lost his darned old fiddle." 
 
 /Why?" 
 
 " It's locking the stable door after the horse has been 
 stolen; we've nothing left." 
 
 " Nothing ? " echoed Jack. 
 
 " No ; the scamp has made a clean sweep this time, and I 
 should think the things he's collared will set him up for life. 
 Neither Emily nor Hilda has any jewellery left," replied 
 Harvey. 
 
 " Well, hang my sister's cats ! " exclaimed the little cox- 
 swain, " we're not going to stand this, are we ? " 
 
 " Not much," answered Jack, " but we must bide our 
 time. It's no good running our heads against a brick 
 wall"
 
 96 JACK HARK A WAY AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 They talked the matter over for some time, and then Jack 
 went to the chief of the police, and afterwards to General 
 Cialdini. 
 
 Fresh placards were posted about the city, and the reward 
 for the brigand increased. 
 
 The people of Naples laughed. 
 
 " When they catch Barboni," they said, " the sky will fall 
 and we shall catch larks." 
 
 " Yes," said others, " we shall lie on our backs, and suck- 
 ing-pigs, ready roasted, will fall into our mouths." 
 
 The Neapolitans were again rather amused than other- 
 wise that the Inglesi should have been once more robbed. 
 
 The same day Bigamini made his way very cautiously 
 along the Strada di Toledo, until he arrived at the Palazzo 
 Malafedi. 
 
 A servant, who seemed to know him, ushered him promptly 
 into the presence of the contessa. 
 
 " Ha ! " she exclaimed. " Is the master in Naples ? " 
 
 " No, 'celenza," replied Bigamini, " but I am the bearer 
 of a message and a letter." 
 
 " Proceed," said the contessa, eagerly. 
 
 " The master wishes you, 'celenza, to give this letter to Mrs. 
 Harkaway, and he will expect you both this evening at the 
 grotto of the sybil." 
 
 " It shall be done. The master's will is law. Tell him I 
 kiss his hand," answered the contessa. 
 
 Feeling for her purse, she gave the messenger a piece of 
 gold. 
 
 Bigamini's nervous manner deserted him while with the 
 contessa, and he seemed to be thoroughly self-possessed and 
 to know what he was about. 
 
 He bowed to the ground, and when the contessa dismissed 
 him with a wave of the hand, he expressed his thanks, and 
 retired. 
 
 The contessa dressed herself after his departure, and 
 ordered her carriage to drive her to the Villa Reale, where 
 the fashionables of Naples were airing themselves, and dis- 
 playing their charms and attractive dresses to their acquaint- 
 ances. 
 
 Emily was also there, attended by her maid, Ada, who, as 
 Monday's wife, had accompanied her to Naples. 
 
 It was somewhat difficult for the contessa to approach 
 Emily, after what had occurred at her palace.
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 97 
 
 In conjunction with most other notables of Naples, she 
 had openly espoused the cause of Prince Villanova. 
 
 Since the memorable night when the prince shot Jack in the 
 shoulder, no invitations had been issued to any member of 
 Harkaway's party. 
 
 They had been practically cut by the higher classes of 
 society in Naples. 
 
 It was rumoured that Villanova had been seen at more 
 than one grand house since the affair. But neither Jack nor 
 any of his friends had seen him. 
 
 The gay crowd was promenading up and down under the 
 shade of the trees. 
 
 In the distance was the serene and beautiful Bay of 
 Naples, reflecting the azure of the fleecy clouds. 
 
 Meeting Emily in the grand walk, she stopped, smiled, 
 and held out her hand, which Emily took rather coldly. 
 
 " Ah ! " said the contessa, " how glad I am to meet you 
 again ! This is a delight to me which I had not expected. 
 Why have you not been to see me? I feared you were 
 offended." 
 
 "Thank you," replied Emily; "but you know I could 
 scarcely come without an invitation, nor should I have felt 
 inclined to enjoy your hospitality after what has happened." 
 
 "Don't blame the poor prince," said the contessa, in a 
 tone of entreaty. " Our nobles are so proud and so im- 
 pulsive." 
 
 " Rather too much so." 
 
 " You are thinking of your husband, but it was nothing 
 after all. He is well now. The prince might have killed 
 him. See how Mr. Harkaway insulted him by calling him a 
 brigand. The poor prince told him he would hit him in the 
 shoulder. That was all he did. After the insult it was but 
 a slight chastisement." 
 
 Emily shrugged her shoulders, and parted her pretty lips 
 disdainfully. 
 
 " What would many another have done ? Shall I tell 
 you?" continued the contessa. 
 
 " If you please," said Emily, in a tone of indifference. 
 
 " He would have hired a bravo to kill him with a stiletto 
 after dark, and no one would have known any thing about it 
 except that an Inglese had been found dead in the street." 
 
 Emily shuddered. 
 
 " We don't do things in that way in England," she replied 
 7
 
 98 JA CK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 "Perhaps not. We are Neapolitan, and so different 
 from you. But say, shall we be friends ? " 
 
 The contessa spoke in a winning manner. 
 
 " I have no particular wish to be on any thing but distant 
 terms with you," answered Emily. 
 
 " Stupidezza ! " replied the contessa, tapping her playfully 
 with her fan. 
 
 " No , indeed I have not. While we remain in Naples, I 
 have no wish for the society of anyone but those of my own 
 circle." 
 
 " Ah ; you are resentful. Well, I will not be cross. It is 
 my wish to save you." 
 
 " Save me," repeated Emily. 
 
 "Yes. Your husband is very unpopular here. I fear 
 there is a plot against him." 
 
 " Of what nature ? " 
 
 " Will you promise to say nothing to anyone, but to act as 
 I advise you, if I tell you all I know ? " 
 
 "Oh, yes," said Emily, trembling. 
 
 She loved Jack so, and feared so much for his precious 
 life, that she was weak and yielding when she heard that he 
 was in any danger. 
 
 " Just now," said the contessa, " a rough-looking man 
 pushed by me, and handing me a letter, told me to give it to 
 Mrs. Harkaway, who was a friend of mine." 
 
 " Where Is it ? " demanded Emily. 
 
 " I have it in my pocket ; but near me out. I am con- 
 cerned in this. The man declared that if any eye but yours 
 saw the letter, both you and 1 would be in danger of death. 
 Oh, promise me to be cautious. You do not know the 
 power of the dagger in Italy.". 
 
 " I promise. Give me the letter," said Emily, impatiently. 
 
 " No eye save yours shall behold it." 
 
 " None." 
 
 " Stay, your maid is behind you. Tell her to wait for you 
 on that seat near the statue of Mercury. We can retire 
 under the trees, where we shall be frae from observation." 
 
 Emily nodded. 
 
 She spoke a few words to Ada, who obediently sat down 
 in the spot pointed out, and her mistress walked away with 
 the contessa. 
 
 When they had reached a shady place, they retired from 
 the thronsr.
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 99 
 
 The contessa handed Emily the letter which she had re- 
 ceived from Bigamini. 
 
 It was written in a delicate Italian hand, and was to the 
 following effect 
 
 " Madame, if you love your husband, whose life is in ex- 
 treme danger, you will meet the writer of this note as soon as 
 possible at the grotto of the sybil. I pledge my word that 
 you shall run no risk." 
 
 That was all. 
 
 " What can this mean ? " asked Emily. 
 
 The contessa took the letter from her hands, which shook 
 with emotion. 
 
 " It is in English," she said, " though written by an Ital- 
 ian. Depend upon it that is meant as a warning." 
 
 " Against what and whom ? " 
 
 " How can we tell unless we go ? " 
 
 "We!" said Emily. 
 
 " Yes, my child, I will incur any danger for your sake. It 
 will show you that you have mistaken my character, and 
 though I sympathise with my countrymen, I yet have affec- 
 tion for you." 
 
 Emily was deceived by the manner of the contessa. 
 
 " Dear friend," she exclaimed, " I will put my trust in you. 
 What shall I do?" 
 
 " Keep this appointment. You will then know the extent 
 of the danger ? " 
 
 " But should it be a trap ? " 
 
 " Oh ! you can trust to the honour of the Neapolitan. The 
 letter expressly says, you shall run no risk," said the con- 
 tessa. 
 
 "Where is this grotto?" 
 
 " Not far from Naples, scarcely ten miles. In it resides 
 an aged sorceress, who can pry into the secrets of the future. 
 She is called the Cumoean sybil, and many people of high 
 rank go to consult her. I have been myself." 
 
 '* May I not tell my husband ? " 
 
 "Certainly not; that would spoil all," said the con- 
 tessa. 
 
 " Send your maid home. Tell her you are going to my 
 house, and I will drive you in my carriage without delay to 
 the grotto of the sybil." 
 
 " I have never had a secret from Jack," sighed Emily. 
 
 "That don't matter," the contessa urged; "we shall be
 
 ioo JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 home in three hours. It is now four ; you don't dine till 
 eight. No one dines till the heat has passed." 
 
 " It must be as you say, though I have sad misgivings." 
 
 " Am I not with you ? " 
 
 "Yes, that comforts me." 
 
 " Besides, your maid will be able to say you are with me, 
 if she is questioned. Surely the Contessa Di Malafedi 
 should be a fit companion for Mrs. Harkaway." 
 
 This was said with some pride, and Emily, seeing the 
 point and admitting it, made no further opposition. 
 
 She leant on the contessa's arm and they sought the maid, 
 who had followed them with her eyes. 
 
 " Ada," said Emily, " you will go home, please, and if I am 
 inquired for, say I have gone for a drive with the contessa." 
 
 " Yes, ma'am," replied Ada. 
 
 " Say nothing, girl, unless you are asked," said the 
 contessa. 
 
 The two ladies passed on, but as Emily sought to put the 
 letter which she had held in her hand into her pocket, she 
 was so nervous that she let it drop on the path without per- 
 ceiving it. 
 
 Ada, however, saw it. 
 
 She darted forward in an instant, and picking it up, held 
 it tightly. 
 
 " It's odd, mistress going off with the contessa," she mur- 
 mured. " Perhaps this letter will throw some light on it. I 
 will show it to Monday, and if he thinks there is any thing 
 wrong, he shall give it to master." 
 
 Utterly unconscious of having dropped the letter, Emily 
 accompanied the Contessa Di Malafedi to the entrance of 
 the Villa Reale. 
 
 There the contessa's carriage was waiting. 
 
 They entered, and the Malafedi said in Italian to her 
 footman 
 
 " Drive to the sybil's cave. Go slowly through the streets., 
 but outside Naples increase your pace. I am impatient. 
 You understand ? " 
 
 " St, 'celenza" replied the man, who mounted the box, and 
 the carriage drove off.
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. lot 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 THE CAVE OF THE SYBIL. 
 
 I'HE Cumaean sybil, as she was called, was a fortune-teller 
 of considerable reputation. 
 
 She lived in a cave or grotto, which she never quitted, 
 and subsisted on the sums of money she received from those 
 who came to consult her. 
 
 Her only attendant was a dwarf, named Bomba, who was 
 as much like the popular idea of an imp of darkness as he 
 could be. 
 
 Misshapen f ungainly, hideous, cruel and mischievous, 
 Bomba was supposed by the ignorant to be the familiar 
 spirit of the witch. 
 
 As the carriage neared the cave, the dwarf, who was 
 perched on a rock like a toad on the edge of a precipice, 
 jumped from crag to crag with incredible rapidity, and gain- 
 ing the ground, ran into the cavern. 
 
 He had evidently been on the watch. 
 
 The cave of the sybil was situated at the extremity of a 
 narrow rocky defile, the sides of which were covered with 
 stunted shrubs, pine trees, and long grass. 
 
 This defile was capable of being defended by a handful 
 of men against an army. 
 
 A small entrance admitted the visitor to a spacious cavern 
 dimly lighted from a fissure in the rock. 
 
 By the imperfect light could be seen the arrangement of 
 the interior. 
 
 Ghastly skeletons from Pompeii, horrid mummies from 
 the East, grinned from the sides, where they had been placed, 
 piles of bones were seen in the corners, hideous bats were 
 nailed to the roof, and strange birds and animals, stuffed, 
 seemed preparing to spring upon the intruder. 
 
 A brood of tame snakes crawled all over the floor, gliding 
 into holes, reappearing in other parts, and keeping up a 
 constant hissing. 
 
 On a ledge sat an owl, while at the old hag's feet lay a 
 savage wolf, who had for his mistress the fidelity of a dog. 
 
 The sybil herself was an aged crone, with bent back and 
 wrinkled face.
 
 102 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 She wore a short black serge skirt, and over her shoulders 
 was thrown a blood-red cloak, while her grey and tangled 
 hair hung in matted ringlets down her back. 
 
 In spite of age and growing infirmities, there was a fire in 
 her eyes which showed that her mind was active enough. 
 
 When Bomba bounded into the cave, he exclaimed 
 " They come." 
 
 "Go, child," replied the sybil, "and guide them to me. 
 Stay ! Is the curtain securely drawn round the entrance to 
 the secret cavern ? " 
 
 " Yes, mother," answered the dwarf. 
 
 " Then all is well. Let them approach." 
 
 From this conversation it will be seen that the visit of the 
 contessa and Emily was not unexpected by the witch and 
 her goblin attendant. 
 
 A moment afterwards the carriage had drawn up at the 
 end of the defile, and in front of the rock, at the base of 
 which the sybil had her home. 
 
 " Is this our destination ? " asked Emily, regarding the 
 gloomy-looking place with an involuntary shudder. 
 
 " Yes ; lean on my arm. You tremble, mia cara" re- 
 plied the contessa, in a reassuring tone. 
 
 Together they passed through the narrow aperture and 
 entered the cave. 
 
 The snakes ran about hissing, and raised their spiral coils 
 defiantly. 
 
 The owl flapped its wings, the wolf's back bristled as it 
 bared its glistening teeth. 
 
 The skeletons seemed to rattle their bones, and even the 
 mummies appeared to gibe and mock the visitors to the 
 gloomy abode of witchcraft. 
 
 Bomba, having indicated the way to the ladies, retired to 
 the doorway, and again posted himself on the lookout. 
 
 " What would you with me ? " asked the witch. 
 
 " Give her the letter," said the contessa, in a whisper. 
 
 Emily searched her pockets for it, but in vain. 
 
 " I have lost it," she answered. " Perhaps it is in the 
 carriage." 
 
 " No matter," said the contessa, " I will speak to her. 
 Have you no one here, mother, who expects an English lady ? " 
 
 There was a slight rustling at the darkest portion of the cave. 
 
 A curtain veiling an aperture was thrown aside, and a tall 
 man stepped forth.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 1 03 
 
 "I will answer that question in person," he exclaimed. 
 
 When he came into the light, his features remained un- 
 seen, owing to a black mask, which concealed the uppei 
 part of his face. 
 
 " Barboni ! " exclaimed Emily, uttering a cry of terror. 
 
 " The same," he replied. " We have met but once, and 
 that under unpleasant circumstances, and yet you do me the 
 honour to remember me." 
 
 " What is the meaning of this ? " cried Emily. " Have 
 you dared to bring me here under the false pretence that my 
 husband is in danger ? " 
 
 "I stated nothing but the truth," replied the bandit, 
 boldly. " Your husband has sworn, in conjunction with 
 three companions, that he will capture me or die." 
 
 " Ha ! has he sworn that ? " 
 
 " My information may be relied upon. Now I wish you to 
 *.ell Mr. Harkaway that his insane determination must end 
 \a death for him and his friends." 
 
 " I will try to dissuade him," said Emily. 
 
 " He underrates my power and my resources ; he thinks 
 me a simple robber, when I am a chief. Follow me, lady, 
 to the outside of this cave." 
 
 " For what reason ? " asked Emily, who feared some foul 
 play was intended her. 
 
 " Nay, you have nothing to fear," said Barboni. " In my 
 letter I pledged my word you should be free to come and go 
 as you pleased." 
 
 Emily followed him to the outside. 
 
 "Look, lady," continued the bandit, "you behold the 
 two sides of the ravine ? " 
 
 " I do," she answered. 
 
 " What do you see ? " 
 
 "Nothing but stunted shrubs, black-looking pines, and 
 tall reed-like grass." 
 
 The bandit smiled significantly. 
 
 His lips parted, and from them came that weird, wild 
 mysterious whistle, so piercing and so shrill, to which we 
 have had occasion to allude before. 
 
 In a moment, as if by magic, both sides of the ravine 
 were alive with men, attired in the picturesque costume of 
 the brigands. 
 
 Their rifles were displayed, and in their belts were to be 
 seen knives and pistols.
 
 104 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 The feathers in their hats waved in the wind, but they 
 neither moved nor spoke, standing like machines, awaiting 
 the word of command. 
 
 " Ha, ha ! " laughed Barboni, " am I to be despised, 
 signora, when I can make men spring out of the earth like 
 that ? 
 
 " Madre di Dios I what would an army be against my 
 fellows, posted as they are now ? " 
 
 " Perhaps you are right, " answered Emily. " It may be 
 that Jack is no fit match for you, but why can not you let 
 him alone ? " 
 
 " It is he who will not permit me. I am willing to allow 
 him to leave Naples, if he will do so at once." 
 
 " No, he will not do that," replied Emily, with a shake of 
 the head. " You don't know my husband. If he says he 
 will do a thing, no power on earth can turn him from his 
 purpose." 
 
 " Not even your influence ? " 
 
 " Not even mine." 
 
 " That's a pity. It will be best for him to go. What can 
 four young men effect against me ? " said the brigand. 
 
 " Perhaps more than you think," replied Emily. " But I 
 am deeply grieved to hear that my husband has sworn to kill 
 you, though " 
 
 She hesitated. 
 
 " Speak fearlessly, lady," said Barboni. 
 
 " Though I am sure he will keep his word, in spite of 
 your power," she concluded, becoming bolder, as her first 
 alarm passed off. 
 
 " Santa Maria ! " cried the brigand, angrily. " Am I to be 
 frightened by four boys, whose beards have scarce begun 
 to grow ? 
 
 " You are deceived in your husband. He is neither so 
 brave nor so faithful as you imagine." 
 
 " For shame ! " exclaimed Emily. " You would not dare 
 to abuse him before his face as you do behind his back." 
 
 " Come to the sybil," said Barboni ; " she cannot lie. Let 
 us consult her art." 
 
 " For what purpose ? " 
 
 " She will tell you that you are deceived." 
 
 " In what way ? " 
 
 "Mr. Harkaway loves another woman. You shall hear 
 it from the lips of the sybil"
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 105 
 
 14 I'll not believe her ! " cried Emily. 
 
 She drew her breath in quick, short gasps, more from 
 indignation at the shameful accusation than because her 
 jealousy was really excited. 
 
 She had too much faith in Jack to listen to such idle 
 stories. 
 
 " Then you shall read it in the crystal globe," said Bar- 
 boni. " Come, come ! " 
 
 Again he uttered his peculiar whistle, and the brigands 
 sank back into concealment as magically as they had risen 
 from it. 
 
 As if by enchantment they vanished, and not a rifle, not 
 a feather, not a form was to be seen on the rocky sides, 
 which a moment before had been alive with them. 
 
 " Come to the sybil, come ! " cried the brigand, taking her 
 by the hand. 
 
 He led her unwillingly into the cave, and spoke a few 
 words rapidly in Italian to the aged crone. 
 
 The sybil rose from the rock on which she had been 
 sitting, and approached a small and roughly-made table, 
 upon which reposed a large globe of crystal. 
 
 " Look steadily at this," she said, " and you will behold 
 your husband as he is engaged at this minute." 
 
 Emily bent her gaze curiously, but doubtingly, upon the 
 surface of the shining crystal. 
 
 For some time she saw nothing. 
 
 At length two figures appeared before her eyes. 
 
 One was Jack, the other that of a dark-haired, beautiful 
 woman, to whom he was talking earnestly. 
 
 She uttered a cry and started back. 
 
 " Are you satisfied ? " said Barboni, in an exulting voice. 
 
 *' There is some jugglery in this," she replied. 
 
 " As you please. I will undertake, in a short time, to 
 show you the reality. Will you believe then ? " 
 
 "What I see with my own eyes, in flesh and blood, I will 
 believe, and nothing else," she answered. 
 
 "So be it." 
 
 There was a momentary pause. 
 
 All this time the contessa had been a passive observer of 
 the scene. 
 
 She stood by herself, leaning against the rough and rocky 
 wall, seeing all and saying nothing. 
 
 "Oh, donna bdlal" cried the brigand at length, "fly
 
 jo6 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 from Naples ! It would spare you many perils. You have 
 enemies." 
 
 " I fear them not." 
 
 " I can see what will happen to you, though I see as 
 through a glass darkly," continued Barboni, in a tone of 
 deep sympathy, whether real or affected. 
 
 " My place is by my husband's side," answered Emily, 
 bravely. 
 
 " His life is threatened, and your liberty. Persuade him 
 to leave this land of intrigue and mystery." 
 
 " You fear him already," said Emily. 
 
 " I ? No ; Barboni never yet felt fear," rejoined the brig- 
 and, drawing himself up proudly. 
 
 " All I will say is this," Emily continued. " My husband 
 and I have seen something of life in various parts of the 
 world, and you will find him no ordinary man to deal 
 with." 
 
 " Corpo di Christo /" cried Barboni. "I am as sure of 
 grinding him to powder as if I had him under my heel." 
 
 " Don't make so sure of that." 
 
 " I have taken an interest in you, why I know not," said 
 the brigand, more mildly. " But I would save you from the 
 perils that threaten you." 
 
 " If my husband has sworn to kill you," said Emily, " he 
 will do it, in spile of the apparent odds in your favour, 
 which make me think that you have all the strength on 
 your side." 
 
 Barboni laughed defiantly. 
 
 " This is the last time we meet as friends," he said. 
 
 "That is not my fault," replied Emily. 
 
 " Pardon me, signora, you are to blame. Leave NapleSf 
 take your husband and his friends with you.' ; 
 
 "At the bidding of a bandit ! " 
 
 Emily laughed scornfully as she uttered these words. 
 
 " No matter ! We are enemies from this day forth. 
 
 "You call me bandit and brigand," he added bitterly. 
 "But I have the authority of the church for what I do." 
 
 " The church ! " 
 
 " Yes, I have a dispensation from Rome, for I am in 
 reality fighting the battle of the exiled King of Naples the 
 battle of the Bourbon against the excommunicated King of 
 Italy. 
 
 " But you do not understand our politics. Go, signora,
 
 JACK HARKAWAY AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 107 
 
 and remember in time to come that Barboni offered you his 
 friendship." 
 
 " Which I rejected as became me," answered Emily. 
 
 " Adieu," he said. " But stay. We meet again soon in 
 Naples. I have promised to expose the infidelity of your 
 husband. You shall see in reality what you beheld in the 
 globe of crystal." 
 
 " Am I at liberty to go now ? " asked Emily, taking no 
 notice of his remarks about Jack's inconstancy, and firmly 
 believing them to be a tissue of inventions. 
 
 " Certainly. Shall I have the honour to conduct you to 
 your carriage?" replied the brigand, with the finished polite- 
 ness which he could assume when he chose. 
 
 Emily slipped a coin into the sybil's hand, and prepared to 
 follow him to the carriage, which was in waiting a short dis- 
 tance from the grotto where they had left it. 
 
 At this moment the dwarf came running into the cave in a 
 state of alarm and excitement. 
 
 " The soldiers ! the soldiers ! " he exclaimed. 
 
 Barboni turned back directly, and seemed to share the 
 dwarf's agitation. 
 
 ' Where ? " he asked. 
 
 ' Coming towards the defile." 
 
 ' How many of them ? " 
 
 ' Two companies," said the dwarf. 
 
 'That can't be much less than three hundred men," 
 replied Barboni. " I am betrayed, but woe to my enemies." 
 
 He cast a withering, vindictive glance at Emily. 
 
 " We part. Adieu once more," he continued. "You have 
 rejected all my advances. The war has begun." 
 
 With these words he quitted the cavern, and as- 
 cended the steep sides of the ravine, clambering from rock 
 to rock with the agility of a wild-cat. 
 " What shall we do ? " asked Emily, clinging to the contessa. 
 
 " Stay here for the present," replied the contessa ; " we 
 have nothing to fear." 
 
 The dwarf danced about the floor, panting with delight. 
 
 " Blood in the air ! " he cried. " I can smell it ! Blood 
 on the trees. I have seen it hanging on the leaves all day 
 blood in the dusty road blood everywhere. Cospetto ! 
 we shall have some fun presently." 
 
 And the little demon rubbed his hands and chuckled with
 
 108 JACK HARKAWAY AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 The snakes ran quickly about, and the wolf licked his 
 chops, as if he, too, sniffed the coming banquet. 
 
 " Ha, Remus ! " said the dwarf, patting the neck of the 
 wolf, " you too can smell it. What a feast we shall have, eh, 
 my beauty ? Blood blood ! oh, I love to see it run ! " 
 
 Emily shrank horror-stricken from the little savage. 
 
 The contessa, meanwhile, was calm and collected, and 
 awaited what was to happen with indifference. 
 
 CHAPTER XXL 
 
 THE DEADLY AMBUSH. 
 
 BARBONI had let fall before Emily some hints to the effect 
 that he was encouraged in his brigandage by persons in high 
 quarters. 
 
 Nor was this improbable. 
 
 Only a few years had passed since Ferdinand II. had been 
 driven from the throne of Naples by Garibaldi. 
 
 Naples then became a part of united Italy, under the 
 sanction of Napoleon III., who was then, as the Emperor of 
 Prussia is now, the arbiter of the destinies of Continental 
 Europe. 
 
 But Victor Emanuel, the King of Italy, was the avowed 
 enemy of the Pope, while the ex-king of Naples was the ally 
 and friend of Pio Nono. 
 
 Therefore Rome encouraged all internal dissensions in 
 Naples, and smiled upon the brigands. 
 
 The ex-king of Naples hoped some day to come back to 
 his throne. 
 
 Barboni made no secret of his being aided by Rome and 
 the exiled Bourbon. 
 
 But we must quit the brigand chief for a while and return 
 to the Villa Reale, where we left Ada, who had just picked 
 up the note which Emily, in her agitation, had let fall. 
 
 " I will take it at once to Monday," she muttered. 
 
 Accordingly she hurried home, and found her husband 
 lazily smoking a cigarette in a room which h^ had selected 
 as his own on the ground floor. 
 
 The heat of Naples suited him.
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 109 
 
 It was so much like that of his native land. 
 
 " Come in, Ada," he exclaimed. " Bless urn heart. Give 
 um old man um kiss then." 
 
 " Don't be stupid, Matabella," replied Ada. " Missis has 
 just gone off in the Contessa di Malafedi's carriage, and she 
 let fall this note in the Villa Reale." 
 
 "Give him here um letter, I mean," said Monday. 
 
 He took it from the girl's hand, and his face grew grave. 
 
 " Better show this to Mast' Jack up stairs ; I go show him," 
 replied Monday. 
 
 Ada had great confidence in Monday's judgment, and she 
 felt that she had done her duty. 
 
 The four friends were together, and looked up as Monday 
 entered. 
 
 " What's in the wind now ? " asked Jack. 
 
 Monday related what Ada had told him, and handed Jack 
 the letter, which he read aloud. 
 
 " This is a plan," said Jack. " What is your opinion, 
 Garden ? " 
 
 " I have no doubt of it," replied Tom, getting up and 
 opening a case of pistols which lay on a side-table. 
 
 " What are you going to do ? " asked Harvey. 
 
 " We're going to fight, aren't we ? I am only making 
 ready." 
 
 " By Jove 1 " exclaimed the little coxswain, " I'm on like a 
 naval ram." 
 
 There was a sound of wheels at the door, which caused 
 Monday to run down. 
 
 Presently he returned, saying : 
 
 " His excellency, the general commanding in chief." 
 
 "General Cialdini," answered Jack; "that is fortunate. 
 Show him in." 
 
 The General entered and bowed very politely to the Eng- 
 lishmen. 
 
 The object of his visit was to express his regret that noth- 
 ing had yet been heard of the robbers. 
 
 An account of the audacious robbery at the San Carlo 
 Theatre by Barboni had appeared in all the Italian papers. 
 
 It had attracted the attention of the King and his minis- 
 ters, who had sent a strong dispatch to the general com- 
 manding at Naples, reprimanding him for not having captured 
 the bandits. 
 
 " I have this day," he exclaimed, " sent two companies of
 
 110 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 infantry, who are those excellent riflemen we call Bersaglieri, 
 and their instructions are to scour the country." 
 
 " In what direction, may I ask ? " said Jack. 
 
 " Between Naples and the grotto of the Cumaean sybil," he 
 answered. 
 
 " By George, the very quarter ! " exclaimed Jack. " Read 
 this, general." 
 
 Cialdini gravely perused the note and listened to such 
 particulars as Jack could give him. 
 
 " This is very extraordinary," he said ; " more especially 
 as the chief of the secret police has to-day told me he has 
 reasons for suspecting the contessa." 
 
 "Of what?" 
 
 " Of some connection with this Barboni." 
 
 " Indeed ! " 
 
 "At present," continued the general, " we are certain about 
 nothing. Vague suspicions fill our minds ; at any moment 
 something may happen which will clear up the mystery." 
 
 " Pardon me, general, if I cut short the discussion," re- 
 marked Jack. 
 
 " Ah, certainly ; your wife is in danger." 
 
 " May I prefer one request ? " 
 
 " By all means," replied Cialdini. 
 
 " If I can meet your Bersaglieri near the cave of the sybil, 
 will you authorise me to lead them to the rescue of my wife, 
 and the capture of Barboni ? " 
 
 " Willingly. Give me pen, ink and paper. I will write a 
 line to the officer in command, giving him instructions to 
 search the cavern," answered Cialdini. 
 
 " Thank you, general ; that is all I ask," said Jack. 
 
 The authority was hastily written, and the general took 
 his leave, exacting a promise that he should hear the result 
 of their expedition as soon as possible. 
 
 He further expressed a hope that Mrs. Harkaway might 
 be in no danger from the trap which the brigand had laid 
 for her. 
 
 Monday was sent to the stables to order four horses to be 
 saddled and brought round to the Strada Di Toledo in the 
 shortest possible space of time. 
 
 In the course of his excursions into the country Garden 
 had visited the cave of the sybil. 
 
 Consequently he knew the way, and the four companions 
 started at a hard gallop.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIG A NDS. 1 1 1 
 
 When within a mile of the cavern they met the two com- 
 panies of soldiers, of whom the general commanding-in-chief 
 had spoken. 
 
 Jack at once dismounted, and saluting the officer in com- 
 mand, handed him the letter written by the general. 
 
 The officer read it, and said that he and his men were at 
 Mr. Harkaway's disposal. 
 
 He gave the order " Quick march ! " and the soldiers set 
 forward. 
 
 They were a serviceable body of men, well equipped, and 
 had seen service at Custozza against the Austrians. 
 
 The officer recommended the four friends to ride behind, 
 as they were civilians, and the soldiers would not like them 
 in front. 
 
 This request was fortunate, in the result, for Jack and his 
 companions. 
 
 On marched the Bersaglieri, unconscious of danger, and 
 least of all were they suspicious of a deadly ambuscade. 
 
 Half an hour brought them to the defile, which they 
 entered, four abreast. 
 
 Jack and his friends were the last to come within its som- 
 bre and forbidding shades. 
 
 Suddenly a terrible fire was opened upon them from both 
 sides of the defile. 
 
 White wreaths of smoke arose, and were followed by 
 flashes of fire, which, in their turn, gave place to loud re- 
 ports. 
 
 Half their number bit the dust. 
 
 In vain did the survivors look for their concealed enemies. 
 
 No one was to be seen. 
 
 The brigands fired from their sheltering places of conceal- 
 ment, and presented no mark to the Italian soldiers, who 
 discharged their pieces at random. 
 
 Panic-stricken, they turned and fled, falling in increased 
 numbers at each step. Their officers were all killed, and a 
 mere handful of men huddled together at the mouth of the 
 pass. 
 
 The four friends, horror-stricken at this massacre, dis^ 
 mounted. 
 
 Jack tried to rally them. 
 
 " Follow me ! " he cried, snatching a sword from the dead 
 body of an officer. " Follow me up the cliff. If we can 
 only gain the summit, we can dislodge the rabble."
 
 112 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS, 
 
 The soldiers were brave, and burned to avenge the death 
 of their comrades. 
 
 Jack and Harvey, followed by Tom Garden and the little 
 coxswain, climbed up the rocks. 
 
 The Bersaglieii followed them valiantly. 
 
 This movement, being at the entrance to the pass, was 
 unperceived by the brigands, who fancied the soldiers had 
 fled routed. 
 
 The first intimation they had of their being surprised in 
 rear and flank was a discharge as deadly as that they had 
 poured into the companies. 
 
 About a hundred brigands had descended the sides, emerg- 
 ing from their places of concealment to plunder the dead and 
 put an end to the wounded. 
 
 Only seventy soldiers had escaped from the massacre. 
 
 But these were armed with breech-loaders, and well sup- 
 plied with ammunition. 
 
 The brigands were all leaving, or had left, their shelter. 
 
 Consequently they presented as easy a mark as the Ber- 
 saglieri had done when they marched unsuspectingly into 
 the defile. 
 
 Volley after volley was sent down upon them under Jack's 
 instructions. 
 
 The little coxswain had seized a rifle, and was as coolly 
 potting the brigands as if he had been in his father's park in 
 England, shooting rooks. 
 
 " Here's a lark," he said. " Down goes another, 
 flop." 
 
 " Same here," remarked Harvey ; " that makes seven." 
 
 The brigands found they were caught in their own trap, 
 and had been too hasty. 
 
 Above the sharp crack of the rifles, and the ping thud 
 of the bullets, arose the well-known whistle of Barboni. 
 
 He was calling his men off. 
 
 The next minute the pass was clear, and not a brigand 
 was to be seen. 
 
 They had lost heavily, however. 
 
 Not so heavily as the soldiers, but nevertheless, their bodies 
 lay thickly piled upon those of their enemies. 
 
 " We must go to the cave," said Jack. " Will you, Garden, 
 stay here with Campbell, while Harvey and I go and look 
 after Emily?" 
 
 " What shall I do ? " asked Garden.
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 1 13 
 
 " Keep the pass. Stay, I forgot you know nothing about 
 soldiering. I will throw the men out as skirmishers." 
 
 Turning to the the Bersaglieri. he added in Italian 
 
 " My lads, your officers are all dead. I am an English 
 officer ; will you be led by me ? " 
 
 An affirmative shout arose. 
 
 The men saw he had so far saved them, given them their 
 revenge, and scattered the enemy. 
 
 Giving the necessary words of command, he threw them 
 out in a double line of skirmishers, telling them to take ad- 
 vantage of the rocks and shrubs for shelter, and to shoot any 
 brigand they might see. 
 
 "Though," he said, "I don't think the dastardly miscreants 
 will dare to show their faces again." 
 
 Having disposed of the men to the best of his ability, and 
 to his satisfaction, he descended the rocky slope with Harvey 
 at his heels. 
 
 Running along the road, his pace was quickened by hear- 
 ing the cries of a woman. 
 
 Surely it was Emily's voice. 
 
 This thought lent wings to him, and he reached the grotto 
 in an incredibly short space of time, trampling rudely over 
 the heaps of dead and dying in his headlong haste. 
 
 It was as he supposed. 
 
 Outside the cavern he saw Emily struggling in the arms of 
 Barboni. 
 
 " Help.help ! " she cried. "Oh, Jack, Jack, where are you ? " 
 
 " Not far off, my darling," he replied. " Hold on f" 
 
 The contessa was standing by the side of the carriage and 
 waved her servants back, for they seemed to evince an incli- 
 nation to help Emily. 
 
 The main body of the brigands were already in full retreat, 
 so that the robber chief was alone. 
 
 Enraged at the unexpected loss his men had sustained, he 
 seemed to have forgotten his pledged word, for he had seized 
 Emily just as she was about to enter the contessa's carriage. 
 
 " You're my prisoner," he had said, " and must come with 
 me. In open warfare there is no friendship, and no faith. 
 It must have been so sooner or later." 
 
 Jack rushed upon him like an avalanche. 
 
 He was afraid to use his sword, and Harvey did not like 
 to fire, as the brigand held Emily in front of him as a sort of 
 shield. 
 8
 
 H4 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " Duck, Jack ! duck your head ! " cried Harvey. 
 
 The warning did not come a moment too soon. 
 
 Barboni discharged a pistol, which sent a ball harmlessly 
 over Jack's head. 
 
 Clenching his sledge-hammer fist, Jack struck him in the 
 mouth. 
 
 His teeth were loosened, and his lips cut, which prevented 
 him from whistling for aid. 
 
 " How do you like that, old fellow ? " asked Jack, giving 
 it him right and left, straight from the shoulder. 
 
 A shower of blows rained in the brigand's face. 
 
 Each blow, as Harvey said afterwards, was like the kick 
 from a horse. 
 
 Barboni dropped Emily, who fell senseless in the road- 
 way. 
 
 His pistol also fell from his grasp, and he in vain tried to 
 cover his face with his hands, to protect himself from the 
 furious attack. 
 
 " Now you've got it," said Jack. " I've been living for 
 this day, and you'll know after this what an Englishman 
 can do with his bunch of fives, my gay moss-trooper." 
 
 Seeing that Emily was safe, and conscious of having well 
 punished the brigand, his spirits rose. 
 
 " That's a return for the bullet you gave me," he went on 
 chaffingly, "for I believe you and the Prince of Villanova 
 are one and the same ; only you have no beard and the 
 prince has one. That's for stealing my wife's jewels. That's 
 for telling lies. That's for writing letters, and setting traps. 
 That's " 
 
 He left off speaking, for Barboni turned tail and fled away 
 after his men as fast as his feet would carry him, muttering 
 indistinct threats of vengeance as he went. 
 
 " Shall I drop him ?" asked Harvey. 
 
 "Yes; fire! fire!" exclaimed Jack. "Why should you 
 show him any mercy ? Fire, I tell you ! " 
 
 Harvey levelled his revolver, and fired several shots with- 
 out effect. 
 
 ' Hang the fellow ! he's out of range," he said, in a tone of 
 vexation. 
 
 Jack turned round to attend to Emily, and saw the Con- 
 tessa di Malafedi bending over her. 
 
 " Oh, the poor, dear creature ! " she exclaimed. " What 
 we have suffered, Mr. Harkavray, no one can imagine ? "
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 1 1 5 
 
 " I should think, madam," replied Jack, " that you have 
 been perfectly at your ease." 
 
 " I ! How can you suppose so ? " 
 
 " It is chiefly owing to you that this has happened." 
 
 " Pray do not think so harshly of me," said the contessa, 
 feelingly. " What is there what can there be in common 
 between me and that dreadful man ? " 
 
 " That is a question for your own conscience to answer,'* 
 rejoined Jack, drily. 
 
 " I declare to you, before the Holy Virgin, that I am not 
 to blame ; dear Emily will tell you the same." 
 
 " It matters little to me. I shall be on my guard against 
 you in future, and I daresay the Neapolitan police will pay 
 you a little delicate attention." 
 
 The contessa drew herself up proudly haughtily al- 
 most. 
 
 " You are insolent, sir ! " she said, while her dark eyes 
 flashed angrily. 
 
 " Possibly," replied Jack. " I can't tell lies ; it's not my 
 form." 
 
 " Is it worth your while to make an enemy of me ? " 
 
 " I don't care a rush for all the harm you can do me, now 
 I have found you out," said Jack. 
 
 "Very well, sir," she replied. "You have insulted me 
 quite enough. We understand one another." 
 
 " Oh, perfectly ! " said Jack, carelessly. " As you brought 
 my wife here, I shall take the liberty of using your carriage 
 to convey her back again, though it will be the last time she 
 will ride in it." 
 
 " She shall not ride in it now, since you demand it as a 
 right and not as a favour," said the contessa. 
 
 " I am sorry to be obliged to contradict a lady in your 
 position," answered Jack, " but she shall, and to show you 
 I am not to be trifled with, I shall leave you to get back to 
 Naples as well as you can." 
 
 " My servants will " 
 
 " Dick," said Jack, interrupting the contessa. 
 
 " What is it, old man ? " asked Harvey, who was support- 
 ing Emily, she having just come to herself. 
 
 " Is your popgun loaded ? " 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " Jump up on the box by the side of the coachman. Show 
 him the pistol; let the footman stop to attend upon his mis-
 
 1 16 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 tress. This carriage is ours. Garden will tell the soldiers 
 to bring our horses back. Twig ? " 
 
 " Rather ! " replied Harvey. " I like the idea much." 
 
 In spite of the contessa's protestations, Jack lifted Emily 
 into the carriage and got in by her side. 
 
 " You can stay with your friend the sybil," he exclaimed, 
 " or perhaps Barboni will come and comfort you. I'm not 
 going to be made a fool of any more by you. It is not good 
 enough by a long way." 
 
 The contessa gnashed her teeth with rage, while the 
 dwarf danced wildly about, and made a score of grimaces, 
 as if to show that he enjoyed her discomfiture. 
 
 " You will repent this," said the contessa, her dark eyes 
 full of an intense passion. 
 
 " Make the cove drive on, Dick," said Jack, by way of an 
 answer. 
 
 " Right," replied Harvey. 
 
 " Shoot the beggar like a rat if he turns nasty." 
 
 " No fear." 
 
 They drove to the extremity of the defile, and then Jack 
 called the troops down. 
 
 He made a little speech complimenting them on their 
 bravery, and assuring them that they had done their duty 
 under very trying circumstances. 
 
 Then he ordered them to bivouac where they were and 
 attend to the wounded, while he would report to the general 
 and make arrangements for sending reinforcements and 
 provisions without delay. 
 
 The men gave him a hearty cheer. 
 
 Tom Garden and the little coxswain mounted their horses, 
 leaving the other two in charge of the soldiers, and Tom 
 went on in front, while Campbell brought up the rear, after 
 the fashion of outriders. 
 
 Emily was very weak and hysterical during the journey, 
 for the whole affair had given her a fright and upset her 
 nervous system. 
 
 Jack was very kind to her, and by degrees she recovered 
 herself, leaning her head upon his shoulder, and pressing 
 his hand lovingly, while she related all that had passed be- 
 tween her and the hated Barboni.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. \if 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 THE SPY OF THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 WHEN the news of the fight between the soldiers and the 
 brigands reached Naples, it created a profound sensation. 
 
 General Cialdini was furious. 
 
 It had been a sharp affair while it lasted, and his men had 
 suffered very heavy losses. 
 
 The central Italian government would call him to a severe 
 account for it, and his credit was concerned in exterminat- 
 ing Barboni and his band without delay. 
 
 This, however, was more easily talked about than done. 
 
 Barboni was one of those mysterious beings who could 
 never be found when he was wanted. 
 
 But when he was not wanted, he was everywhere, as many 
 travellers, stopped and robbed, could testify. 
 
 Jack had a long interview with the general, in which he 
 tried to impress upon him the belief that Barboni and Prince 
 Villanova were one and the same person. 
 
 But, as before, he failed in forcing this conviction on his 
 mind. 
 
 He spoke of Bigamini, and related all that the little man 
 had told him about being captured by brigands and escaping 
 from a castle. 
 
 The general heard him attentively, and said 
 
 " You may be right, Mr. Harkaway, though I regret that 
 I can not agree with you. Nor should I hold myself justified 
 in arresting the prince without further evidence. I must 
 have proof, solid proof." 
 
 " It shall be my business to obtain it for you," answered 
 Jack. 
 
 " Do that, and I will act immediately." 
 
 " I propose," continued Jack, " to visit Castle Inferno, 
 where the prince lives." 
 
 " If you are right in your conjectures, will it be safe for 
 you to do so ? " asked the general. 
 
 " Not unattended." 
 
 " Well, you shall have an escort of soldiers, though I trust 
 my poor followers will not fall into another cowardly ambush."
 
 ;i8 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " Give me twenty men," said Jack. " That will be quite 
 enough. I only want them to see me enter the castle, and 
 if I do not come out again, they will know where to look for 
 me." 
 
 " Shall you go unattended by your friends ? " 
 
 " I shall only take Bigamini with me, for this is simply an 
 exploring journey. I want to form my own opinion, and I 
 can act afterwards." 
 
 " Precisely. When do you want the escort ? " 
 
 " To-morrow morning." 
 
 " It shall be ready." 
 
 Jack thanked the general for his courtesy, and, going 
 home, sent Monday to the address given by Bigamini, order' 
 ing that worthy to call upon him at once. 
 
 When Bigamini was announced, Jack was in the drawing- 
 room with his friends. 
 
 Dinner was over, and they were sitting in a flower-be- 
 decked balcony, listening to Emily's graphic description of the 
 horrors of the sybil's cave. 
 
 He apologized for his temporary absence, and went to see 
 his visitor in another room, as he did not wish his wife to 
 know any thing about his proposed exploring expedition on 
 the morrow. 
 
 Bigamini looked more nervous and frightened than he had 
 done on a former occasion. 
 
 " W T ell, my little man," said Jack, "how goes it? Sit 
 down and have a glass of wine." 
 
 Bigamini took a seat and drank some of the wine which 
 was poured out for him. 
 
 "I'm a poor creature, sir," he remarked; "what little 
 nerve I ever had when I was a happy Smiffins, is quite gone." 
 
 " If you haven't got any courage, you must manage to 
 get along without it," said Jack, cheerily. 
 
 " It isn't that, sir. I've got courage, only when I want it, 
 it goes out oozes out, I may say, at my ringers' ends, and 
 out of my toes, and even through my hair." 
 
 " What has upset you now ? " 
 
 " I've heard about your brush with the brigands, sir. 
 Very fine ! The Italians say you rallied and handled them 
 splendidly." 
 
 " I did the best I could," answered Jack, modestly. 
 
 " Won't old Thingamvjig be in a way over it ? " 
 
 "Who's he?"
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 1 19 
 
 " Why, Barboni. I don't like to speak his name out loud, 
 so I call him old Thingamyjig." 
 
 " You don't suppose he's here, do you ? " asked Jack, 
 laughing. 
 
 " I don't know, sir ; couldn't say for certain," replied 
 Bigamini. " He's a wonderful man. Would you kindly 
 permit me to look under that table ? " 
 
 " Rot ! Sit where you are and have some more wine. 
 Get up some Dutch courage. You can't be allowed to live 
 in such a state of mortal funk." 
 
 " Of course, sir. Your word's law to me in your own 
 house and anywhere else, for that matter. But may I be a 
 stiff un if I didn't think I saw " 
 
 " It's all bosh, I tell you ! " interrupted Jack. 
 
 " Very well, sir. Since you're so determined, bosh it shall 
 be ! though if Barboni old Thingamy, I mean were to 
 catch me here, he'd think I was splitting on him, and there 
 would be the deuce and all to pay." 
 
 " He shan't touch you. Are you not under my protection ? " 
 
 Bigamini laughed one of his favourite artificial chuckles 
 as he said 
 
 " I'm afraid, Mr. Harkaway,the brigand will be one too many 
 for you. Lor' bless your innocent soul, sir ! " exclaimed 
 Bigamini," if Barboni said he'd have me, not you, not all the 
 soldiers, nor all the priests in Naples, could save me. He's 
 an awful man, and he gives me the cold shivers to think of 
 him. Ever had the cold shivers, sir ? " 
 
 " No, nor don't want to," said Jack. 
 
 " It's just like having icy water out of a well in winter 
 poured down your backbone, sir." 
 
 " Is it ? Then I don't envy you the sensation." 
 
 " Excuse me, sir, if I trouble you with my symptoms. 
 I'm a miserable Bigamini, but I oughtn't to murmur at my 
 lot." 
 
 " If you've done talking, perhaps you will listen to me." 
 
 " Certainly, sir only don't talk too loud. Old Thingamy's 
 got spies everywhere, and my doom would be settled if he 
 knew I was here with you, betraying of him." 
 
 " My house is private ; he can't get in here," answered 
 Jack. 
 
 " Didn't he come and steal the jewels, sir, from the ladies ? '" 
 asked Bigamini. 
 
 This question rather staggered Jack.
 
 120 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS, 
 
 " Yes," he answered, " and I wish I'd caught him at it, 
 But what I want to tell you is that I shall want you as a 
 guide to-morrow." 
 
 " Where to go, sir ? " 
 
 " To the castle from which you escaped." 
 
 " Suppose I can't find it ? " asked Bigamini, who seemed 
 considerably taken aback. 
 
 " You'll have to do your best, and I shall pay you well for 
 your trouble." 
 
 " Do you and I go alone, sir ? " 
 
 " No. I shall have a military escort." 
 
 "Soldiers?" 
 
 "Yes; why not?" 
 
 " I wouldn't, sir. I'd go quite alone," answered Bigamini, 
 " The sight of soldiers angers old Thingamy. He don't like 
 'em. It may cost us our lives." 
 
 "You seem to know a good deal about this Barboni," 
 said Jack, eyeing him suspiciously, as what Garden had 
 suggested to him came into his mind. 
 
 " I couldn't be among them without knowing something," 
 replied Bigamini. 
 
 Jack made no answer as he paced the room impatiently. 
 
 " If you think I'm deceiving of you, sir, I'll go away, and 
 there's no harm done," pursued Bigamini. 
 
 " No, no, I'm satisfied," said Jack. 
 
 " Perhaps you think I'm a spy, sir ? " 
 
 And Bigamini laughed heartily at the transparent ab- 
 surdity of such an insane idea. 
 
 " Ah ! " he added, " it all comes of making a false step. 
 He knows I've done a little bigamy, and he thinks I must 
 be a duffer all over." 
 
 Jack stopped in his walk before Bigamini, and observed 
 that a tear was trickling down the tallowy cheek of the 
 worthy man, as if he felt much hurt. 
 
 " Forgive me, my good fellow, if I spoke hastily," he 
 exclaimed. 
 
 " It's hard to be suspected," replied Bigamini, with a 
 whimper. 
 
 Bigamini at all times was comical, but Bigamini with a 
 whimper was irresistible. 
 
 Jack laughed in spite of himself. 
 
 "You won't think hardly of me any more, sir?" said 
 Bigamini.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 1 2 1 
 
 " No." 
 
 " Nor be down upon me for having had two wives, and 
 been and done a little bit of bigamy ? " 
 
 " What has that to do with it ? You be faithful to me, 
 and you shall be rewarded. Help me in every way you can 
 to find out this brigand stronghold, and I'm your friend for 
 life." 
 
 Bigamini's face cleared. 
 
 " Oh, what a sweet and lovely thing it is, Mr. Harkaway, 
 to be trusted," he said, rapturously. 
 
 "Try and deserve my confidence." 
 
 " I will, sir, I will. Oh, if old Thingamy was only to hear 
 me, he'd collar me off, and send you my ears, likewise nose, 
 ditto big toes, in a basket. What should I be without my 
 big toes ? " 
 
 This idea seemed to strike Bigamini very forcibly, and he 
 contemplated his boots with affection for some moments. 
 
 " I am much more likely to have his head than he is to 
 cut off any part of you, my man," replied Jack. 
 
 " I hope so, sir. I should like to see his head stuck on a 
 pole and chuck oranges at it, or rotten eggs, or 'taters. I 
 shouldn't be particular," said Bigamini. 
 
 " Well, you can go now. Come again to-morrow, about 
 the afternoon. On second thoughts, I shan't start till the 
 heat of the day is over. The soldiers can be sent on to the 
 ferry over the Volturno, and I will drive you to the spot." 
 
 " Thank you, Mr. Harkaway, sir. I feel as if I wasn't 
 quite such a miserable Bigamini when I'm with you, sir." 
 
 ** That's all right," said Jack. 
 
 "Yes, sir; I'm more like a happy Smiffins." 
 
 " Indeed ! " 
 
 " I don't seem to have the cold shivers so bad." 
 
 " Get along," said Jack. " When you come into the 
 place, there's no knowing when one is going to get rid of 
 you." 
 
 " I'm off, sir. Going, going, as the auctioneers say, and I 
 shall be gone soon, knocked down to the highest bidder. 
 But " 
 
 "What?" 
 
 " I should like to have one peep under that there table, sir. 
 Old Thingamy might be there, or some detective from Lon- 
 don to have me up for bigamy." 
 
 Jack's only answer to this was to take Bigamini by the
 
 122 JACK HARK A WA Y AMOXG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 elbow, after the fashion of a policeman when he has a 
 man in custody. 
 
 He gave his arm a twist, and very dexterously ran him out 
 of the room. 
 
 " The fellow gets to be a nuisance," he muttered, as he 
 slammed the door. 
 
 A sepulchral voice sounded through the keyhole. 
 
 " Good-day, sir. Pardon the thoughtless words of a miser- 
 able Bigamini." 
 
 " There is no end to him," muttered Jack. 
 
 But he heard footsteps descend the stairs, and looking 
 out of the window, he saw the little man creeping along 
 the street in his usual nervous manner. 
 
 But Bigamini did not go home, if his dingy lodging could 
 (be dignified with such a name. 
 
 He went to a place where they let out horses, and putting 
 down some gold, he hired a horse for two days. 
 
 At first they looked suspiciously at him, and it was only 
 when he produced more gold as a deposit or security that 
 they let him have the animal. 
 
 Bigamini seemed to have a great deal of gold money for 
 so poor-looking a man, yet it was no business of theirs to 
 ask him how he came by it. 
 
 Jumping on the horse, and riding it very fairly, he took the 
 road to Capua, and once out of the city, he rode as if a 
 legion of fiends were after him. 
 
 The fact was, he had some distance to go nearly forty 
 miles, and time was an object to him. 
 
 He reached the river Volturno in three hours and a 
 half, crossed over in the ferry, left his horse with the ferry- 
 man, and proceeded on his journey on foot. 
 
 The way was evidently well known to him, for he did not 
 pause or falter once. 
 
 It was growing dark after he had gone about three miles, 
 and the lofty towers of an ancient castle could only be made 
 out dimly in the deepening twilight. 
 
 Striking boldly into a thicket of trees at the foot almost of 
 the aged castle, he pursued a tangled path. 
 
 Then he stopped and whistled three times. 
 
 A man in a slouched hat and green cloak emerged from 
 behind a tree. 
 
 He lowered his carbine at seeing Bigamini, and motioned 
 him to pass.
 
 JACK HARKAWAY AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 123 
 
 A little further on rose a pile of rocks, neither very high 
 nor very extensive, but in the middle of which was a yawn- 
 ing hole. 
 
 In front of this stood another man, who also allowed him 
 to pass. 
 
 Stooping a little, for the hole was not large, Bigamini en- 
 tered what was a spacious cavern. 
 
 Inside he met two more guards, who demanded a pass- 
 word, and, on his saying " Gaeta," he met with no opposition. 
 
 The outer cavern led into another, which was larger, and 
 from which numerous passages branched off, showing that 
 the rocks were honeycombed in various directions. 
 
 In one corner a lamp swung by an iron chain from the 
 ceiling, and revealed at least fifty men who were lounging 
 about, some engaged in card-playing, others smoking, drink- 
 ing, sleeping, others again amusing themselves with hazard, 
 as the rattle of the dice testified. 
 
 " Ha ! " exclaimed one, jumping up, " here is our little 
 Bigamini, the prince of spies." 
 
 " Good-evening, Florio," replied Bigamini. 
 
 " The chief has been expecting you. Buon giorno" 
 
 " You have had hot work, I'm told," said Bigamini. 
 
 " Hotter than we cared for," answered Florio. " Santo 
 Dio ! I thought at one time we should none of us come back 
 alive. It was that cursed Englishman who rallied the Ber- 
 saglieri." 
 
 " Did you lose many men ? " 
 
 " Per Bacco ! More than enough. We left forty dead 
 in the roadway," growled the brigand. 
 
 " Will you let his highness know that I am here ? Time 
 is valuable," said Bigamini. 
 
 " I don't know that you won't get the blame of that am- 
 bush," said Florio. " Cospetto ! Why did you not send us 
 word that the soldiers were coming ? " 
 
 " Because I did not know it myself. They did not leave 
 the town purposely. But send for the lieutenant as quickly 
 as possible, and give me some drink. I've ridden at speed 
 from Naples," exclaimed Bigamini. 
 
 He seemed quite at home with those fierce, wild-looking 
 men, many of whom crowded round and asked him a variety 
 of questions. 
 
 Florio set wine before him, and despatched a messenger 
 along one of the winding galleries in-the rear.
 
 124 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 All Bigamini's nervousness disappeared now that he was 
 with the brigands, into whose cave he had penetrated as fear- 
 lessly as if he had known them all his life. 
 
 He strutted about like a little bantam cock, and evidently 
 knew that they thought highly of him. 
 
 In fact he was the chief spy of the brigand chief, Barboni. 
 
 Like many other Englishmen who had fled to Naples in 
 desperate circumstances, he had joined the robbers. 
 
 His cringing manner, and his sly nature, eminently quali- 
 fied him for the part he had assumed. 
 
 We have seen how easily he imposed upon Jack. 
 
 Nor was Harkaway the only one taken in by his cleverness. 
 
 Still, when he was ushered into the presence of the lieu- 
 tenant of the band, he put aside the free and easy manner 
 he had used among the inferior members, and was once more 
 subservient and crawling. 
 
 The lieutenant was a man of middle height, thin, with a 
 dark skin, as if he had been exposed to the sun of the torrid 
 zone, and he was the more remarkable for having only one 
 arm. 
 
 He sat at a small table in a cavern of moderate dimen- 
 sions, which was approached by a winding passage. 
 
 Bigamini stood before him, and his examination was car- 
 ried on in English. 
 
 " Wait outside, Florio, and be prepared with a file of men 
 to shoot this rascal if I find him a traitor," said the lieutenant. 
 
 Florio retired to the doorway, and Bigamini once more 
 trembled in every limb. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 THE REPORT. 
 
 "GooD Signor Hunstoni," exclaimed the wretched man, 
 " I have ever been faithful. Once when I was a happy 
 Smiffins, I was unfaithful to my wife, but " 
 
 " Silence. We know that we have the power to send you 
 to England in charge of the police to be tried for bigamy ; 
 that we shall do probably when we no longer want you," in- 
 terrupted the lieutenant, who had been addressed as Hunstoni. 
 
 " No, no ! do not deliver me to my countrymen. You will
 
 JA CK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 125 
 
 see that I have been faithful. I have, indeed, on the honour 
 of a miserable Bigamini." 
 
 " Why, then, had we no notice of soldiers approaching the 
 sybil's cave ? " 
 
 " They did not leave the city for that purpose." 
 
 " Harkaway knew it." 
 
 " Yes ; but he did not tell me. It appears he went to the 
 general, because Emily that is, Mrs. Harkaway dropped 
 the master's letter, and her maid picked it up, and gave it to 
 her husband, a black man, who handed it to Mr. Harkaway." 
 
 " Well," said Hunstoni, stolidly. 
 
 " Harkaway took it to the general and asked for troops to 
 capture the master, Barboni, and the two companies of Ber- 
 saglieri were exercising in the neighbourhood. He received 
 from the general a letter placing them at his disposal." 
 
 "And then?" 
 
 " Then the attack, signer. On the word of a wretched 
 Bigamini, it is the truth." 
 
 " You should manage better than this," said Hunstoni. 
 " We suffered a very heavy loss yesterday owing to your 
 carelessness and the bravery of that infernal Harkaway." 
 
 " Is the master angry with me ? " asked Bigamini. 
 
 " He is. Harkaway fought him in a way he didn't under- 
 stand." 
 
 " How was that, signer ? " 
 
 " With his fists. Regular old English fashion," replied the 
 lieutenant, who, though he had become a brigand, did not 
 forget the manners and customs of his native land. 
 
 " What a lark ! " said Bigamini, forgetting himself. 
 
 " Silence ! " roared the lieutenant. 
 
 " Yes, signor. I forgot I was a wretched Bigamini, and 
 thought I was once again a happy " 
 
 A blow from Hunstoni's fist made him stagger, and effect- 
 ually closed his mouth. 
 
 " Perhaps that will stop your jaw," he said. 
 
 The little man wiped the blood from his lips and glared 
 from under his brows at the lieutenant. 
 
 " Now tell me what you have to tell. What's your report ? " 
 
 The latter continued 
 
 " Mr. Harkaway is coming to the castle to-morrow to visit 
 Prince Villanova," replied Bigamini. 
 
 "Who accompanies him?" 
 
 " Twenty soldiers, and myself as guide."
 
 126 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " What time will he reach the castle ? " 
 
 " Evening." 
 
 " Good ! " exclaimed Hunstoni. " What else ? " 
 
 "The chief of the police in Naples " 
 
 " Sforza ? " 
 
 " Yes, signer. Sforza has despatched one of his cleverest 
 detective officers to search out the cave." 
 
 " The devil he has ! " exclaimed Hunstoni. 
 
 " The detective's name is Steffano. I know him well, and 
 was concealed under the table in the police-office when he 
 received his instructions." 
 
 " How is he going to do it ? " asked Hunstoni, raising his 
 eyebrows incredulously. 
 
 " Steffano can assume as many disguises as Proteus," re- 
 plied Bigamini. 
 
 " What's his plan ? " 
 
 " To-night he will pass by the ferry, where there have been 
 several stoppages of travellers lately, and he expects to fall 
 into your excellency's hands." 
 
 " Not at all unlikely. We have Ludovico there, with ten 
 men, at this very moment." 
 
 " He will be dressed as a respectable tradesman, and pre- 
 tend to be very deaf and stupid." 
 
 " You are sure of this ? " 
 
 " On the honour of a miserable " 
 
 " I thought I had knocked that humbug out of you," in- 
 terrupted Hunstoni, fiercely. " Don't try it on with me. 
 When I'm engaged in business, I like things short and sweet." 
 
 Bigamini apologised, and said it should not occur again. 
 
 " I will see Barboni," continued Hunstoni, " and make 
 your report. His face is much better, but he will not be able 
 to see anyone yet a while. Harkaway's punches leaves 
 marks." 
 
 " Tell him that I was not to blame in the matter of yester- 
 day," pleaded Bigamini. 
 
 " I will. Rest yourself in the cave for a few hours. You 
 shall have your instructions by daybreak, when you must 
 return to Naples." 
 
 " Thank you, signer," said Bigamini. 
 
 " Florio," said the lieutenant. 
 
 " Si, signer," answered the brigand. 
 
 " If any prisoners are brought in to-night, let me know at
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. \ 2 7 
 
 Florio nodded, and then turning to the passage, ex- 
 claimed 
 
 " Ho there ! torches at once for the lieutenant." 
 
 Two men instantly appeared, bearing torches, and Hun- 
 stoni disappeared, with one before and one behind him, along 
 the narrow passage, which seemed to lead into the bosom of 
 the solid rock. 
 
 Bigamini returned to the brigands' cave, where he found 
 plenty to amuse him. 
 
 The men were accustomed to face death, and they knew 
 that if found out and captured by the police or the govern- 
 ment troops, they would either be hung or shot. 
 
 Most of them were criminals who had fled from justice. 
 
 When a man's life, or at least his liberty, hangs upon a 
 slender thread, he is apt to get reckless. 
 
 Many of their friends and companions had fallen the day 
 before ; the wounded they had carried off, and they were 
 being attended to by a fraudulent doctor, who had joined 
 the band, in a secret cavern. 
 
 The fate of their comrades did not weigh upon the spirits 
 of the desperadoes. 
 
 Drink circulated freely, and many indulged in singing and 
 dancing. 
 
 Bigamini lighted his pipe, which he preferred to the Ital- 
 ian cigaritto, and applauded vigorously at each effort. 
 
 It was nearly daybreak when he rolled off a wine-cask, 
 intoxicated, amidst the laughter of the brigands. 
 
 At this juncture, a noise was heard at the entrance to 
 the cavern. The merriment was hushed in a moment. 
 
 " It is the night-watch," cried Florio. " They have brought 
 in a captive." 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 THE DEAF PRISONER. 
 
 THIS exclamation partly roused Bigamini, who raised him- 
 self upon his elbow, and regarded the entrance to the cave 
 curiously. 
 
 The brigands, who savoured very strongly of oil, garlic, 
 and stale tobacco-smoke, also craned their necks in expec-
 
 1 28 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 tation, for as they all took their turn of duty, they all shared 
 alike in any booty or ransom money. 
 
 For instance, the chief took a tenth part, the lieutenant a 
 twentieth, and the rest was equally divided. 
 
 Thus, if one thousand pounds were extracted from the 
 friends of a captive, Barboni would have one hundred pounds, 
 Hunstoni fifty pounds, and what remained would be given in 
 equal shares to the members of the band. 
 
 The prisoner was led in blindfolded, and appeared to be 
 a highly respectable citizen of Naples. 
 
 His rings, watch and chain, and saddle-bag, taken in con- 
 junction with his clothes, denoted that he was well-to-do. 
 
 Florio took possession of him in the outer cavern, where 
 Bigamini had made his report to the lieutenant. 
 
 Here the bandage was removed from his eyes, but the 
 strong rope which had fastened his wrists together, remained. 
 
 " You can sit down," said Florio, pointing to a seat roughly 
 cut in the rock. 
 
 " Where am I, and what is the meaning of this outrage ? " 
 said the captive, not appearing to hear the remark addressed 
 to him, as he still continued standing. 
 
 " You are in the power of Barboni," replied Florio. 
 
 " I didn't ask you what the hour was," answered the cap- 
 tive, testily. 
 
 Bigamini appeared in the doorway, and making a sign ttr 
 Florio, remarked 
 
 " The gentleman must be deaf." 
 
 " Per Bacco ! " cried Florio. " His ears are big enough." 
 
 " What is that ? " said the prisoner. " Did you speak o{ 
 death ? You will not take my life "* " 
 
 " Confound the fool," replied Florio ; " he's more trouble 
 than he is worth. Have they gone for the captain ? " 
 
 " Yes," answered Bigamini: "we shall have him here 
 soon with Lieutenant Hunstoni and his friend Darrelli." 
 
 " Ah ! " exclaimed Florio, " they are two splendid brig- 
 ands, Hunstoni and Darrelli. They fear nothing. They 
 can flay and torture, and never shudder at the groans of the 
 victims." 
 
 " Why should they ? " 
 
 " Oh, I scarcely know, but I have a soft heart, especially 
 for women." 
 
 "And I haven't," said Bigamini. "I wish my old woman 
 would come over here and fall into Barboni's hands. I
 
 JACK HARKAWAY AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 129 
 
 could see her roasted at the stake. She drove me to be a 
 miserable Bigamini." 
 
 The prisoner moved uneasily. 
 
 " Kind gentlemen," he said, " I am nothing more than a 
 tradesman of Naples. Take what I have and let me go." 
 
 " You'll know your lot soon," answered Florio, carelessly. 
 
 " What ! be shot soon ! " repeated the prisoner. 
 
 " You deaf old fool, I didn't say that." 
 
 " Pardon me, I'm a little deaf. You must speak loudly 
 if you want me to understand you. Every one in Naples 
 knows that Andrea Parazzi has been deaf since the last 
 eruption of Mount Vesuvius." 
 
 " Hit him in the mouth if he won't be quiet," exclaimed 
 Florio. 
 
 Bigamini took up a piece of wood, and struck the prisoner 
 in the face, covering it with blood. 
 
 " That's a gentle hint," he said laughing. 
 
 A deep flush of anger overspread the face of, , the man who 
 called himself Andrea Parazzi. A 
 
 Fierce words seemed to come unbidden to hi;, >ips, but he 
 choked them back, and cast his eyes on the ground. 
 
 " Don't be afraid to look at me, old boy," continued Big- 
 amini ; " you are not likely to get out of this alive, so there 
 is no fear of your identifying me." 
 
 The captive showed no sign of hearing this speech, though 
 his heart beat quicker, and a heightened flush mantled his 
 cheek. 
 
 In a short time three men entered the cave, one being 
 Barboni, whose face was bruised from the blows Jack had 
 rained upon it. 
 
 The second was the lieutenant, Hunstoni, and the third 
 was a man with a dark moustache, addressed as Darrelli. 
 
 They took three chairs which Florio placed for them at a 
 table, and proceeded to examine the prisoner, to whose 
 capture great importance was evidently attached. 
 
 "Who have you here ?" asked Barboni. 
 
 " He calls himself Andrea Parazzi, signer, a tradesman of 
 Naples, whom our men captured an hour ago," replied 
 Florio. 
 
 " And he's as deaf as a post," put in Bigamini. 
 
 "We will soon see about that," said Barboni, who. with 
 his companions, had been evidently drinking far into the 
 night. 
 9
 
 ) 3 o JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 The prisoner stepped forward in obedience to a sign from 
 Florio. 
 
 " What ransom do you want ? " he asked. " My friends 
 will pay you handsomely." 
 
 " Ten thousand ducats," replied Barboni. 
 
 " What does he say ? A thousand ducats ; that will be 
 paid," exclaimed the prisoner. 
 
 " Ten thousand," roared Florio. 
 
 The prisoner put his hand to his ear. 
 
 " I am very deaf," he replied ; " speak louder." 
 
 " It is time to put an end to this farce," said Barboni. 
 "Florio, do your duty." 
 
 Florio, who was a strong, powerful man, threw himself 
 upon the prisoner, and bore him roughly to the ground, caus- 
 ing him to become nearly insensible, as his head came in 
 contact with the rocky floor. 
 
 Seizing him by the throat with one hand, he, with a sharp 
 knife, which 'ie held in the other, cut off his eais, cropping 
 him close ' ar ?lne head, as coolly as if he had been slicing a 
 cucumber. ^ ' 
 
 He then raised up the disfigured victim, and dragged him 
 to the table. 
 
 "Steffano," said Barboni, "you are guilty of assuming a 
 disguise, and you have purposely thrown yourself into our 
 hands, in order that you might have an opportunity of de- 
 scribing and betraying us." 
 
 The wretched man fell on his knees before the three 
 brigands. 
 
 " I confess I confess ! " he cried. " Spare my life, illus- 
 trious chief ; for what I have done was by the orders of my 
 superiors." 
 
 " You admit that you are Steffano ? " 
 
 " Si, signer ; as much as you are the terror of Naples, sc 
 much am I the terror of the evil-doers in the city." 
 
 " You are not deaf, neither are you a tradesman." 
 
 " No ; pardon the deception." 
 
 " You see that I know all things," said Barboni, calmly. 
 " But do you not deserve death for trying to spy upon and 
 betray me ? " 
 
 " Alas ! yes, signer. I should despair of my life, did I 
 not know that you were as generous as you are brave." 
 
 Turning to his lieutenant, the brigand chief said 
 
 " Can we afford to spare this man's life ? "
 
 JA CX HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 131 
 
 " No," replied Hunstoni, decisively. 
 
 " Yet I should like to send him back with his ears 
 cropped, as a defiance n Sforza." 
 
 "You forget one thiiig," said the man with the dark 
 moustache. 
 
 " What is that, Darrelli ? " 
 
 " He has seen us without our masks" 
 
 " True," replied Barboni ; " for the moment I had forgot- 
 ten that. He must die." 
 
 At these words Steffano, the unlucky police-agent, 
 prostrated himself again at the feet of his judges. 
 
 " Spare my life, signor," he cried, piteously. " Not a 
 word shall ever pass my lips on my honour, I swear." 
 
 " What," said Barboni, " the honour of a police- agent, a spy ! " 
 
 " Hear me, for the love of God ! " 
 
 " Hear me first," replied Barboni. " Was not your inten- 
 tion in coming here to drag us all to the scaffold ? " 
 
 Steffano made no answer. 
 
 " You sought our lives, and felt no remorse. What's the 
 life of a rascally police-agent to us ? " cried Darrelli. 
 
 " Nothing at all," said Hunstoni. " Waste no more time 
 with him. Florio, kill him at once." 
 
 The brigand looked at Barboni to see if he wished this 
 command to be carried out. 
 
 " Stay ! " exclaimed Barboni ; " let Bigamini kill him. I 
 have never seen the little tailor let blood." 
 
 " I I don't like the look of it, signor," replied Bigamini, 
 shrinking back. 
 
 The police-spy grovelled on the ground in the most abject 
 manner. 
 
 He besought, he swore, he cried, raved, and cajoled in a 
 manner piteous to behold, while the blood streamed from his 
 wounds, and his bloodshot eyes almost started from their 
 sockets. 
 
 " Oh, signor," he exclaimed, " for the sake of the Holy 
 Virgin, spare me. Santa Maria ! you will not let me die 
 thus. I must see a priest. Curses on you! Oh, Santissima 
 Virgine, will you allow this ? " 
 
 " Silence the bleating fool," said Hunstoni. " Have you 
 no dagger, Bigamini ? " 
 
 " Ye-es, signor," replied Bigamini, fumbling in his waist- 
 coat, and at length producing a dagger. " But I don't like 
 fhe look of it."
 
 132 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " Make haste. You have shed blood before." 
 
 " Spare me, mighty signor," said the writhing victim. 
 " Your time may come and you may have to plead for 
 mercy." 
 
 " When it does come, I shall know how to die," answered 
 Barboni, folding his arms proudly and sternly. 
 
 Bigamini sank on one knee, and, with a dexterous stroke, 
 plunged the dagger into the heart of the defenceless police- 
 agent. Steffano gave one convulsive movement, and all was 
 over. 
 
 " Cut off his head," said Barboni. 
 
 This was done, and Bigamini, after considerable hacking, 
 held up the ghastly trophy. 
 
 Barboni called for a hammer and some nails, with which 
 he fastened the ears on the top of the head. 
 
 Gazing for a moment at the hideous spectacle, the con- 
 vulsed features, the starting eyes, and the falling jaw, he 
 turned to Bigamini. 
 
 " You will take that to Sforza, the chief of the police of 
 Naples," he said. 
 
 " Si, 'celenza," replied the spy. 
 
 "It will be a warning to him how he tries to catch us 
 napping again." 
 
 " Have you any further commands, signor ? " asked 
 Bigamini. 
 
 " No ; depart at once, and report yourself again in three 
 days." 
 
 Bigamini bowed, and, taking up the head, all gory as it 
 was, carried it away. 
 
 The next day, Sforza, the chief of the police, found a 
 parcel on the table in his private office. 
 
 On unwrapping it, he started back with horror on be- 
 holding the mutilated head of his faithful Steffano. Pasted 
 on the forehead was a piece of paper. 
 
 On this was scrawled the single word 
 
 " Barboni." 
 
 Someone had entered his office in the night, and pre- 
 sented him with the dreadful gift. 
 
 " Santa Maria ! " he said. " This is not a man ; he is a 
 fiend." 
 
 Again Naples was thrilled with horror as the story circu- 
 lated, and many prayed to the Virgin that they might not 
 fall into the power of Barboni, the brigand.
 
 JA CK HA RKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 133 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 THE VISIT TO CASTEL INFERNO. 
 
 JACK was not deterred from his purpose of going in search 
 of the brigands. 
 
 Many men would have given up the chase, after the shock- 
 ing fate of the police-agent. 
 
 But he had confidence in himself, and knew no fear. 
 
 Bigamini was his guide, and led him to the Volturno, 
 which they crossed, attended by the soldiers. 
 
 At length they descried a castle, which Bigamini declared 
 was, to the best of his belief, the one in which he had been 
 confined by the brigands until his escape. 
 
 Inquiring whose it was of some peasants, they replied to 
 Jack that the Prince of Villanova lived there. 
 
 It was the famous Castel Inferno, reputed to be haunted. 
 
 Many dreadful murders had occurred here years ago, and 
 its history was as sad and bloody as could well be imagined. 
 
 Jack approached the castle. 
 
 The drawbridge was down, and he walked boldly into the 
 courtyard. 
 
 Jack was intensely surprised when he found himself fairly 
 within the castle. 
 
 There were no ferocious-looking armed brigands ; in fact, 
 nothing whatever to indicate that it was the abode of a 
 savage bandit. 
 
 Only an old man was visible, and he, in reply to our hero's 
 question, said that the prince was absent, but no doubt the 
 steward would attend to the signor. 
 
 Asking for the prince, the answer was that he had been at 
 Rome for three weeks, and would not be home for four days. 
 
 The steward invited him to enter and take refreshments, 
 which Jack refused to do, saying he would call again. 
 
 He returned to Naples and waited patiently for a week, 
 when he again visited Castel Inferno. 
 
 The same absence of precautions against surprise struck 
 him. and leaving his soldiers outside, he prepared to cross 
 the drawbridge as before. 
 
 " Let me stop here, signor," said Bigamini ; " I may be in
 
 134 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 danger. You know I am nobody, and they would not hesi- 
 tate to kill me." 
 
 "It does not look such a very ferocious place," answered 
 Jack, regarding the goats running about in the yard, and the 
 pigeons feeding peacefully with the fowls. 
 
 Bigamini's teeth began to chatter. 
 
 " You should never go by appearances," he said. 
 
 " Are you sure you have not made a mistake ? " asked 
 Jack. 
 
 " I can't be quite sure ; it was dark when I ran away. 
 Let me stay here, sir ; I daren't come in with you." 
 
 " If you are such a coward, remain with the soldiers," 
 replied Jack, in great disgust. 
 
 " Thank you, sir," returned Bigamini, with relief. " Once, 
 when I was a happy Smiffins, I shouldn't have minded, but 
 now " 
 
 Jack did not stay to hear him out. 
 
 He stalked across the drawbridge and through the court 
 yard as before. 
 
 An aged servant, patting the neck of a pet lamb, looked up. 
 
 " Is the prince at home ? " Jack asked. 
 
 " Si, signor ; you will find him inside. Do not be afraid 
 to enter. His highness lives so plainly and simply that we 
 have few servants, and he dispenses with all state." 
 
 Jack wondered more than ever at this. 
 
 But seeing there was no one to guide him, he entered the 
 house and looked into several rooms, all plainly furnished 
 and empty. 
 
 At length he pushed open the door of a library, and 
 beheld the prince seated in a chair engaged in reading a 
 volume of Tasso. 
 
 " Not much like a brigand," thought Jack. 
 
 His entrance aroused the prince, who instantly arose. 
 
 "Ah! Mr. Harkaway, if I do not mistake," he exclaimed. 
 
 " Pray pardon me for intruding upon your privacy unan- 
 nounced," said Jack, " but I could find no servants to in- 
 troduce me." 
 
 The Prince di Villanova smiled. 
 
 " That surprises you ? " he said. 
 
 " I confess it does." 
 
 " My habits are so simple. I keep but three servants, and 
 the poorest peasant on my estate has permission to approach 
 me when he pleases. All can enter here."
 
 JACK II ARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 135 
 
 " You are doubtless astonished to see me," said Jack, feel- 
 ing rather puzzled how to proceed. 
 
 " No. You have come to ask me for an apology for shoot- 
 ing you in the shoulder ; you shall have it." 
 
 This was frank, and Jack could not but accept it. 
 
 He now saw the prince face to face, as the other day he 
 had seen and fought with the brigand outside the sybil's 
 cave. 
 
 But Barboni was fierce and truculent in his expression, 
 while the prince was soft and mild, with a long beard, like a 
 sage who is fond of peace, books and retirement. 
 
 " You will admit that you provoked me," continued the 
 prince; "your expressions were not complimentary. You 
 called me a brigand ha! ha! I a brigand 1 It is very 
 amusing." 
 
 " You insulted my wife," said Jack, " and " 
 
 "Tut, tut! Pazzi, arnica mio" interrupted the prince. 
 " Your English ladies do not understand the high-flown com- 
 pliments of us Neapolitans. Let it all be forgotten. You 
 will take some refreshment ' " 
 
 Jack thought of wine poisoned and drugged, and respect- 
 fully declined. 
 
 " Come, you are my guest," continued the prince. " I will 
 show you a lovely view of the valley of the Volturno from 
 my terrace." 
 
 He leaned gently on Jack's arm and led him through an 
 open window to the terrace. 
 
 The first thing his eyes fell upon was the soldiers gathered 
 together in a little knot outside the moat. 
 
 " What ! " he cried, with a laugh. " Have you brought 
 with you an escort of soldiers ? Mr. Harkaway, I thought 
 you a brave man." 
 
 Jack began to feel ashamed of himself. 
 
 How could he have mistrusted this amiable personage, 
 who was so simple and inoffensive ? 
 
 " You must have the goodness, prince, to excuse me," said 
 Jack. " I have heard about about brigands." 
 
 " And you thought I was connected with them, eh ? " 
 
 "I did." 
 
 " You see how absurd the idea is. Why should I, a man 
 of ample means and simple tastes, associate myself with such 
 miscreants ? " 
 
 Jack did not know.
 
 136 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " I shall go away with different ideas," he answered. 
 
 " If you will do me justice I shall be satisfied," said the 
 prince. " That J. am a man of violent passions when in- 
 sulted, I am willing to admit." 
 
 " You have heard of Barboni ? " asked Jack. 
 
 "Who has not?" 
 
 " What do you think of him ? " 
 
 " Simply that he is a desperate ruffian, best avoided." 
 
 " I have sworn to kill him or hand him over to justice," 
 said Jack. 
 
 A peculiar smile crossed the handsome features of the 
 prince. 
 
 " A rash vow, which may recoil upon yourself, caro mio" 
 he said. " Let the government do its own dirty work. Re- 
 turn to England and forget all about this brigand." 
 
 " Never ! " said Dick, emphatically. 
 
 " Well," said the Prince di Villanova, " you will do as you 
 please. Pray come and see me again, Mr. Harkaway, if 
 you will not stay now. Always make my poor house your 
 own." 
 
 " Thank you," answered Jack. 
 
 " Now we are happily reconciled, and you have accepted 
 my apology, I may expect no action on the part of the 
 authorities for the unlucky shot I sent at you in a moment 
 of anger ? " 
 
 " Certainly not. " 
 
 "We shall meet as friends ?" 
 
 " By all means," replied Jack, who could not quarrel with 
 this man " though I should like to have a shot at you in 
 return." 
 
 The prince laughed loudly. 
 
 " You are like all your countrymen," he said. " But here 
 we consider an insult as good as a shot or a stab. You in- 
 sulted me by calling me a brigand ; that was your shot." 
 
 " Well," replied Jack, good-naturedly, " I will look at it in 
 that way." 
 
 Perfectly confounded by the prince's treatment, and taken 
 off his guard, he found himself saying adieu in a friendly 
 manner. 
 
 Villanova saw him outside the moat, shook his hand, 
 thanked him for his visit, and pressed him to come again. 
 
 He told the soldiers to march on, and ordered Bigamini to 
 precede him, as he wished to be alone and think.
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 137 
 
 His interview with the prince had been so different to 
 what he had expected. 
 
 He had pictured himself entering a castle bristling with 
 cannon and armed men ; the prince himself in armor, 
 perhaps, and he hurling defiance at him. 
 
 "I can't make it out," said Jack to himself; "I'm in a 
 fog." 
 
 The soldiers and Bigamini were a quarter of a mile ahead, 
 and their arms could be seen glancing in the sun. 
 
 Cattle lowed in the meadows, the peasantry went on with 
 their daily labour, and all seemed peace and contentment. 
 
 Suddenly he heard some one running behind him. 
 
 Turning sharply, he saw a thin, ragged youth, who might 
 have been eighteen or four-and-twenty. 
 
 There was a meek, broken-spirited look about him, which 
 bespoke ill-treatment, and a vacant expression in the eyes 
 which showed that the mind was not so strong as it might 
 have been. 
 
 " Who are you ? " asked Jack, sharply. 
 
 " Inglezi," was the reply. 
 
 " What is your name ? " 
 
 " Luni, they call me. It's Lunatico in full. I'm not all 
 right here." 
 
 The youth tapped his forehead. 
 
 " Well, Luni," said Jack, more kindly, " what do you want 
 with me?" 
 
 " She sent me." 
 
 " Who ? " 
 
 " She of the vaults. II Spirito the spirit. I mustn't say any 
 more, or they'll beat me," said Luni, with a start of affright. 
 
 Extending his hand he held out a dirty strip of paper, on 
 which something was written. 
 
 " She wrote it. II Spirito wrote it, and told me to run 
 after a signor, and I suppose it's meant for you." 
 
 Jack took the paper and gave him a piece of money. 
 
 "What's this?" he asked, looking at it curiously. 
 
 " Money ! " 
 
 " No use to Luni," said the youth, shaking his head sadly 
 and handing it back. 
 
 Then with a " Buon giorno, signor," he took to his heels, 
 and darting into a thicket was lost to sight. 
 
 Jack held the paper up to the light, and with difficulty 
 read what was scrawled on it in pencil.
 
 1 38 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " Believe nothing you have heard or seen in the castle. 
 Above all things be on your guard. Your life and the lives 
 of those dear to you are in danger. Villanova is another 
 time interrupted." 
 
 This scrawl did not amount to much. 
 
 It said too little, and it was with a feeling of annoyance 
 that Jack put it in his pocket. 
 
 Mystery was accumulating upon mystery. 
 
 "I wonder what this means?" thought Jack. "Hanged 
 if I don't feel like an old knight in a story book, going to 
 take an enchanted castle." 
 
 He walked on to the river, crossed over, mounted his 
 horse, which was waiting for him, and left Bigamini to return 
 with the soldiers, to whom he distributed some money, while 
 he rode back to Naples. 
 
 On his arrival in the Strada di Toledo he called a council 
 of war. 
 
 It was attended by Harvey, Tom Garden and the little 
 coxswain, who were all anxious to know the result of his 
 journey. 
 
 He told them exactly everything that had happened, and 
 showed them the mysterious scrap of paper. 
 
 " Now, gentlemen," he exclaimed, " you are as wise as I 
 am, What is your opinion ? " 
 
 " It's all kid," replied ihe coxswain. 
 
 " Rank humbug," said Garden. 
 
 " What do you think, Dick ? " asked Jack. 
 
 " I was thinking," replied Harvey, " of the wolf who put 
 on sheep's clothing. You know the fable." 
 
 " Bravo," said Tom Garden, " Harvey has hit it. Your 
 prince has been trying to make a fool of you, Harkaway." 
 
 " He was quiet and civil enough," answered Jack. 
 
 " Yes, because you had soldiers, and did not go alone." 
 
 " What are we to do ? " 
 
 " Do ? Why, be as foxy as he is," said Garden. 
 
 " But," said Jack, " how are we to connect Prince Villa- 
 nova with Barboni ? The prince is polished and wears a 
 beard. Barboni has very little hair, but is wild and savage." 
 
 " It's got to be done," replied Garden, in his dogged way. 
 
 " I have come to the conclusion," exclaimed Jack, " that 
 the prince and Barboni are two different persons." 
 
 " Then we differ," remarked Harvey. " The mysterious 
 scrap of paper ought to open your eyes."
 
 JAC& HARKAWAY AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 139 
 
 44 I've got ;l brilliant idea," said the little coxswain. 
 
 What's that?" asked all. 
 
 6 * Let's capture the prince, and hide him away somewhere 
 <=ind torture him till he confesses." 
 
 Jack laughed. 
 
 "You've got to catch him first," he said. " The question 
 IS, who will bell the cat ? " 
 
 Tom Garden nodded his head gravely. 
 
 "That's ths best dodge I've heard of for a long time," he 
 said. " It roust be thought over." 
 
 Emily and Hilda here put their heads in at the door. 
 
 "Are you jfrivy councillors coming to dinner ? " said Emily. 
 
 "Shan't be ten minutes dressing, dear," replied Jack. 
 
 66 We kno\7 what you are chatting about," remarked Hilda. 
 
 "You're very clever if you do," answered Harvey. "Be- 
 cause we wer 5 discussing the best way of cooking macaroni, 
 and whether it was good without cheese." 
 
 " Nonsencc," replied Hilda, " you were talking about 
 catching yovr brigands. We have been listening at the 
 door." 
 
 " Then you ought to be ashamed of yourself," said Harvey, 
 pretending to be angry. 
 
 Hilda went up and kissed him. 
 
 "Don't be cross, dearest," she said, coaxingly. 
 
 K Cross vviti you, darling," he answered. " Not I. It was 
 fun." 
 
 At thr moment there was a loud noise outside the door. 
 
 Bump, sir.dsh, bump, bump. 
 
 It was a^ if somebody's head was being knocked against 
 vhe old oak panelling. 
 
 " What the deuce is that ? " asked Jack, getting up. 
 
 " Somebody's tooth falling out," said Harvey, with a laugh. 
 
 Tom Garden rose and opened the door. 
 
 He disclosed to view Monday, who was struggling with 
 Come one. 
 
 "What's tk2 row, Monday ? " he said. 
 
 "It urn raccal Bigami, sare," answered Monday. "Urn 
 thief always listening at um door. Um bump his head to 
 teach him." 
 
 " Bigaminii " cried Jack. " Bring him in ! " 
 
 The little r lan was dragged into the room, looking very 
 Crestfallen. 
 
 66 How did you get back to Naples so soon ? " asked Jack,
 
 140 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 u I caught the mail-cart and got a lift," replied BigaminL 
 
 " What brought you here ? " 
 
 " I came to see if you wanted me again, sir, and I wasn't 
 listening. It's all his But I suppose you won't believe 
 me. Once, when I was a happy Smiffins, my word was good 
 enough, but now I'm a miserable Bigamini " 
 
 " Go about your business," said Jack, shortly ; " I shan't 
 want you any more." 
 
 " Will you take me into your service, sir ?" 
 
 " No. I have as many servants as I want. You've hum- 
 bugged me about the brigand's castle somehow. Don't let 
 me catch you on these premises again." 
 
 " That all comes of being a miserable Bigamini," whined 
 the spy. 
 
 " Run him out, Monday." 
 
 " Yes, sare." 
 
 He pushed him towards the door again, employing his 
 knee with rather more force than was pleasant. 
 
 " Never mind, Mr. Harkaway ; I'll watch over you, sir," 
 said Bigamini. 
 
 " You come out this," replied Monday ; " me teach you to 
 listen at um door." 
 
 Bigamini was hurried ignominiously down the stairs, and 
 thrust out into the street with a vigorous kick. 
 
 The little man shook himself and turned round savagely. 
 
 " I'll remember you for this, my dark beauty," he exclaimed 
 viciously. 
 
 " What um do ? " asked Monday, with a derisive sneer. 
 
 " I'll have your ears." 
 
 " They used to say in Pisang, 'I'll have your head,' " he 
 muttered. " It um new thing to say * I'll have your ears.' " 
 
 But there was some thing savage and bloodthirsty about 
 Bigamini, which made Monday feel his ears affectionately, 
 as if to see if they were safe.
 
 JACK HARKAWAY AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 141 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 THE MYSTERIOUS ARTIST. 
 
 THE more Jack thought over the question, how to catch 
 the brigand chief, the more he became perplexed. 
 
 He did not know how to begin. 
 
 Castel Inferno, the abode of Prince Villanova, did not look 
 like a robber's stronghold, nor did the prince himself resem- 
 ble a brigand. 
 
 Where was Barboni to be found ? 
 
 Neither of the four friends could suggest any means of 
 commencing the campaign. 
 
 It was one thing to fight a man you can see, but to search 
 for a hidden enemy was a totally different matter. 
 
 After dinner on the day of Bigamini's expulsion by Mon- 
 day, he was thoughtful and preoccupied. 
 
 He had scarcely eaten any thing. 
 
 Emily observed this with alarm, and tried to cheer him up, 
 but without success. 
 
 The little coxswain dropped in with Garden, and proposed 
 a four-handed game at billiards, but Jack was not in the 
 humour for games. 
 
 " I wish," said Emily, " you would go home, Jack. Some 
 thing dreadful will happen, I'm sure, if we stay here much 
 longer." 
 
 " I can't help being quiet sometimes, my dear," replied 
 Jack. 
 
 " Yes ; but you are always grave now. I know what you 
 are thinking of ; it is that dreadful brigand chief." 
 
 " They are all thinking of the same person," said Hilda. 
 " Dick has been a different man lately." 
 
 Harvey tried to laugh. 
 
 " And Mr. Garden and Mr. Campbell are quite changed," 
 continued Hilda ; " they all talk in whispers, and shut them- 
 selves up in a room to hold councils of war, as they call it." 
 
 Jack frowned as if he did not like the turn the conversation 
 was taking. 
 
 " I shall go out for a stroll, I think," he said, getting up 
 and stretching himself.
 
 142 JACK HARKAWAY AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " Don't go out, dear," said Emily. 
 
 "Why not?" 
 
 " I don't want you to." 
 
 " But why ? I like a reason for every thing," he persisted. 
 
 " You may think me very foolish, but I feel as if something 
 would happen to-night, if you left me." 
 
 " Nonsense," said Jack, lighting a cigar. 
 
 He went to a side table, and took up his hat and a small 
 stick which he carried. 
 
 " Don't go, Jack don't go, to oblige me," cried Emily. 
 
 " Very sorry," he answered. " But I like to have a will of 
 my own sometimes ; I shan't be long." 
 
 Emily sighed deeply and resumed her seat. 
 
 She knew it was no use urging Jack further, if he had 
 made up his mind to do a particular thing. 
 
 Going up to her, he kissed her forehead, saying 
 
 " You stupid little pet. What are you afraid of shadows ? " 
 
 Emily shuddered. 
 
 " Some thing more substantial than shadows brigands," 
 she replied. 
 
 He laughed, and exclaimed 
 
 " Walter, will you go with me ? " 
 
 The coxswain quickly responded in the affirmative, in spite 
 of a cross look Emily gave him. 
 
 " You must not be angry with me, Mrs. Harkaway," said 
 Campbell ; " it is not I who takes your husband out ; he 
 takes me." 
 
 Emily made no answer. 
 
 The two friends went away together, and enjoyed the fresh 
 evening air, the night being the most delightful part of the 
 day in Naples, for it is then that the fierce heat of the sun 
 passes away as the cool breeze from the sea sweeps over the 
 shore. 
 
 They wandered up the Strada di Toledo, and entered the 
 Corso, which had a fair sprinkling of people, who were taking 
 the air. 
 
 By chance, a girl neatly but poorly dressed, though of 
 ladylike appearance, pushed up against Jack, and some- 
 thing she carried under her arm fell on the pavement. 
 
 " Oh ! " she cried, " my new picture. What shall I do ? 
 It was scarcely dry." 
 
 The little coxswain stooped down and politely picked up 
 the picture, which was a portrait in oils.
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 143 
 
 Unfortunately the dust had stuck to the fresh varnish, it 
 having fallen on its face. 
 
 " Dear me, how troublesome," continued the girl. " I shall 
 have to take it home and touch it up again, when I had ex- 
 pected to have received the money for it." 
 
 " Don't let that worry you," exclaimed Jack. " It was 
 confoundedly clumsy of me to knock it from under your arm. 
 I will buy it. What is the price ? " 
 
 " It is not for sale," replied the artist. " I am a portrait 
 painter, signor, and this was ordered by a lady, who is im- 
 patient to receive it." 
 
 " Never mind," said Jack, you shall paint me, and I will 
 give you some money on account." 
 
 " And mine too," replied the little coxswain. 
 
 He turned to Jack and whispered 
 
 " I never saw such a pretty girl in my life. Isn't she a 
 beauty ? Look at her dark glossy hair and sparkling black 
 eyes." 
 
 " Thank you very much," said the girl. " My name is 
 Bianca, and I live at the first house in the Strada d'ltalia, 
 which runs out of the Corso. I am nearly always at home. 
 Good-night." 
 
 " Will you have some money now ? " said the little cox- 
 swain. 
 
 " Signor ! " exclaimed the Italian girl, drawing herself up 
 proudly. 
 
 " I I beg your pardon. I " 
 
 " It is my custom only to receive money when I have 
 earned it," she replied. 
 
 "But we have spoilt your picture." 
 
 " I ought to have taken more care of it." 
 
 " May we come and see you ? " asked the little coxswain. 
 
 " Any person who wishes to employ me as an artist will 
 always be welcome. Good-night once more." 
 
 " You said the first house in the Strada d'lt " 
 
 The little woman with the black hair and dark eyes had 
 vanished. 
 
 " Hang it all ! " exclaimed Walter, " she's gone." 
 
 " Don't cry," said Jack, smiling. 
 
 " I can't cry because I have nothing to sell," answered the 
 little coxswain. 
 
 " Tell you what I'll do," said Jack ; " there is a cafd open 
 on the Corso; I'll fly you for two drinks."
 
 144 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " No, you won't," replied Walter ; " you will come with me 
 to the first house in the Strada d'ltalia." 
 
 " What for ? " 
 
 " I want to be carved and gilded portrait painted, you 
 know. Have my phiz done in oils on canvas, and set in a 
 gold frame." 
 
 " What rot ! " 
 
 " It isn't rot. Come with me. You have nothing to do, 
 and it will be a diversion from thinking of brigands." 
 
 " I want to get back to Emily. She seemed so cross at 
 my going out. Poor little thing ! it does not take much to 
 break her heart." 
 
 " You will come with me, I tell you," continued the little 
 coxswain. 
 
 At this moment a thin, shuffling figure passed them, and, 
 looking in their faces, turned back. 
 
 *' I hope you'll excuse a miserable Bigamini, sir," he said, 
 addressing Jack. 
 
 " What ! " exclaimed Jack ; " is it you ?" 
 
 " Yes, sir ; and what may your little game be as I used to 
 say when I was a happy Smiffins if I may make so bold ? " 
 
 " Stagging," replied the little coxswain. 
 
 "What, sir?" 
 
 " The fact is," said Jack, " my friend has taken an interest 
 in a little Neapolitan girl who paints portraits." 
 
 " Paints portraits. Yes, sir ; go on." 
 
 " And lives in the Strada d'ltalia," replied Jack. 
 
 " First house round the corner," put in the little cox- 
 swain. 
 
 " First house round the corner. Yes, sir ; go on," repeated 
 Bigamini. 
 
 " And has glossy black hair and dark eyes," said the cox- 
 swain. 
 
 " Glossy black hair and dark eyes," said Bigamini, with 
 his accustomed chuckle. 
 
 " Do you know her ? " asked Walter. 
 
 " Don't I ? Ha, ha ! This is funny. Excuse me, gents 
 I should say signers." 
 
 " Well, what do you know of her ? Nothing bad, I'll bet," 
 said the little coxswain, angrily. 
 
 " Don't you put up your feathers, sir. You're for all the 
 world like a little bantam cock," said Bigamini. 
 
 The little coxswain let out strongly with his left.
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 1 45 
 
 Bigamini rolled over into the gutter, and lay there groaning. 
 
 " Don't you call me bantam or any other cocks," said 
 Walter : " I don't allow such familiarity." 
 
 Jack had to pick him up. 
 
 " There was once a spirit in the heart of Smiffins," he 
 said, shaking himself, " which would have washed out this 
 hinsult in ber-lood." 
 
 Walter laughed heartily at his tragic manner. 
 
 " But," he added, " a time will come. No matter." 
 
 " Come," said the coxswain, " what do you know about 
 Signora Bianca ? " 
 
 " She's a hartist," said Bigamini, sulkily. 
 
 " That's stale news." 
 
 " She lives in the house where I lodge." 
 
 " Is she square ? " asked the coxswain. " I mean, could 
 we go and get our portraits painted ? " 
 
 " You couldn't get a cleverer hartist, as far as that goes," 
 answered Bigamini. 
 
 " Why couldn't you have told us all that before, you old 
 pumpkin?" said the coxswain. 
 
 " You needn't have punched me half silly to get it out of 
 me." 
 
 " You'll be all right presently. There is a ducat for you 
 to go and get something to drink. Slope ! " 
 
 Bigamini took the coin, mumbled his thanks, andpretended 
 to go away, but he carefully watched the young men. 
 
 He saw them walk along the Corso, until they came to the 
 Strada d'ltalia. 
 
 They entered the corner house, and were evidently going 
 to pay the artist a visit. 
 
 " Booked," he muttered. " I must lose no time in seeing 
 the chief. Bianca played her part well, and I didn't work 
 it badly, though I wish these university men weren't so jolly 
 handy with their fists." 
 
 He set off at his best pace for the palazzoof theContessa 
 di Malifedi. 
 
 Her ladyship had been obliged to walk all the weary way 
 home from the grotto of the sybil, when Jack took her car- 
 riage for Emily. 
 
 Enraged as she was at this insult, she did not make any 
 complaint, for she knew that her conduct in taking Emily to 
 .he cave where the brigand met her had laid her open to 
 suspicion.
 
 146 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 She feared also that the police might watch her move- 
 ments, and hang about her house. 
 
 To avoid this she called upon the chief of the police the 
 next day, and made him a very handsome present of diamonds, 
 worth several thousand pounds. 
 
 Such was the corruption among high officials in Naples 
 that, if she had committed a crime, this act would have shut 
 the eyes of the authorities. 
 
 Bigamini passed freely in and out of the contessa's palace. 
 
 The domestics all knew him, and regarded him as a pri- 
 vileged person, high in the favor of their mistress. 
 
 In a delightful little boudoir, furnished in the first style of 
 Parisian elegance, he found the contessa with the chief of 
 the brigands. 
 
 " Well," cried Barboni, " has the fish swallowed the bait ? " 
 
 " Yes," replied Bigamini, with a grin ; " hook and all. He 
 only wants landing." 
 
 "Where is he now?" 
 
 " At the apartments I have taken for Bianca, and she will 
 keep him in play till your arrival." 
 
 " Good ! " exclaimed Barboni. " Go to Mrs. Harkaway, 
 and bring her into the strada." 
 
 Bigamini scratched his head. 
 
 " That's easier said than done," he replied. 
 
 " What ! " cried Barboni, fiercely. " Am I to have my corp- 
 mands questioned ? What value do you set on your life? " 
 
 Bigamini ran from the room with a startled air. 
 
 He had a salutary dread of Monday, but, of the two, he 
 feared the bloodthirsty Barboni most. 
 
 " The black villain," he said to himself, "will make his 
 shoemaker acquainted with my tailor again, if I don't watch 
 it. But I shall be an out-and-out duffer if I can't get in 
 without his seeing me." 
 
 The distance from one house to the other was not far, and 
 he speedily traversed it. 
 
 On the ground-floor of the house was a little conservatory, 
 in which Emily spent much of her time. 
 
 It was her delight to attend the flowers in the cool of the 
 evening, water them, pick off the dead bloom and leaves, and 
 inhale their delicious fragrance. 
 
 Perhaps the spy had remarked this habit of hers during 
 one of his visits. 
 
 At all events, he crept in through a side door with a noise*
 
 fACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 147 
 
 less step, and glided at once to the conservatory without 
 being seen. 
 
 " Good again," he murmured. " I've sold that jolly old 
 black cove. Who says I can't do it ? " 
 
 As Emily's eyes fell upon the grotesque figure of the 
 little London tailor, she was inclined to cry out. 
 
 " Don't scream, mum," cried Bigamini. " It's only me. 
 You know me, mum Mr. Harkaway's friend, mum." 
 
 " Oh, yes," replied Emily ; " I know you now. What do 
 you want ? " 
 
 " There's a gentleman outside, mum. I don't remember 
 to have seen him before, though I may have, for all those 
 furriner chaps is very much alike." 
 
 " What does he want ? " 
 
 " He give me a ducat, mum here it is to tell you that he 
 had a message for you, either about Mr. Harkaway, or from 
 him, I can't remember which." 
 
 " Who is he ? " asked Emily. 
 
 She was always agitated when Jack was out, and anybody 
 came to tell her any thing about him. 
 
 " Now I'm beat," replied Bigamini. " How can I tell you 
 who he is, when he's a stranger ? " 
 
 " I forgot that. Go on." 
 
 " He just wants you to slip your mantle or shawl over 
 your head, mum, and come out and have two words with 
 him." 
 
 " Why can't he come in here ? " 
 
 "That's what I asked him, mum," said Bigamini, "but he 
 shook his head, and said it did not much matter to him 
 whether you came or not, though " 
 
 "What?" ejaculated Emily. 
 
 " Though it might make a dea2 of difference to Mr. Harka' 
 way, he said, mum, for people do take other's lives very 
 suddenly in this country." 
 
 " That is a threat," said Emily ; " but it seems that every- 
 body and every thing in this city is surrounded by intrigue 
 and mystery. No one can do any thing in a straightforward 
 manner." 
 
 "You'd best go, mum, I think," said Bigamini. "It's 
 only just outside in the street." 
 
 " Just outside ?" repeated Emily, abstractedly. 
 
 " You wasn't to say a word to nobody." 
 
 " More mystery."
 
 148 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 "Well, mum, no harm can come of it. The street's full 
 of people, and the stranger will be close to the first lamp." 
 
 " Are you sure the stranger said that I should do my hus- 
 band good by going ? " 
 
 " Certain sure, mum." 
 
 " I will go. There is nothing I would not risk for Jack's 
 sake. He may be in danger." 
 
 "Ah, mum," said Bigamini, " if my first wife had spoken 
 like that, I might yet have been a happy Smiffins." 
 
 He wiped away a tear, real or imaginary, which he 
 supposed had gathered in the corner of his left eye. 
 
 " Now," he added, " I am left all alone, to be a miserable 
 Bigamini." 
 
 Emily paid no further attention to him. 
 
 She gathered a lace shawl she wore over her shoulders 
 into a fold, and put it over her head. 
 
 Then she quitted the conservatory, apparently regardless 
 of the little man's presence. 
 
 " That's all right," said he. " I'm getting quite a swell 
 at dodges. My first wife used to say I wasn't worth my 
 salt. But I'm wiring in strong, and getting my name up. 
 The chief ought to part a lump of money for this wheeze.*' 
 
 It occurred to him, in the midst of this jubilation, that it 
 was not safe for him to remain there. 
 
 Accordingly, he retreated, performing what the French 
 in the late war called a " strategical movement." 
 
 As he went through the passage, he passed an open door 
 leading into what in England is the butler's pantry. 
 
 This was Monday's headquarters. 
 
 An easy-chair invited repose. 
 
 Bottles of all sorts, sizes, and descriptions stood on the 
 shelves. 
 
 There was no one in the little room, and Bigamini felt 
 thirsty. 
 
 It was a frequent complaint of his. 
 
 He looked at the paradise, and the sight of the bottles, 
 together with a crystal vase full of ice, was more than he 
 could withstand. 
 
 He yielded to the temptation. 
 
 " The black beast's out," he said. " I'll go m and lush 
 myself up on the cheap." 
 
 Filling a tumbler with wine and ice, he threw himself in 
 t,he arm-chair and sipped the pleasing mixture.
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 149 
 
 That black brute hasn't got half a bad berth. I wish it 
 was mine," he muttered. 
 
 A box of cigars was placed invitingly at his elbow, and he 
 lighted one, a genuine Partaga. 
 
 " Come," he said, " this isn't half bad. I rather like this 
 crib. Wonder where the black demon is ? " 
 
 The thought of Monday gave him a cold shiver, which 
 necessitated another tumbler of wine. 
 
 Bigamini's head wasn't very strong, and the wine soon 
 mounted into it. 
 
 He nearly forgot all about Monday, and crossing his legs, 
 began to sing a song. 
 
 " Blow the black," he exclaimed, as the thought of Mon- 
 day once more intruded itself into his mind. " I mean to 
 have a jolly. Strike up, governor; fiddle up, that's your 
 sort." 
 
 At this moment Hilda began to play on the harp in the 
 drawing-room. 
 
 The door was open, and the sound penetrated to Bigamini, 
 who thought that some nigger minstrels had responded to 
 his call. 
 
 " That's stunning," he said. " Now for a song. Nice 
 sort of a crib this. Here goes 
 
 " ' Massa's gone to sea oh, golly 1 
 No one here but me be jolly. 
 Ill laugh and sing, 
 And have my fling, 
 And spend the time in folly.' * 
 
 Scarcely had he finished the last line of the stave, when a 
 dark shadow filled the doorway. 
 
 " Massa's gone to sea " began Bigamini, commencing 
 
 the second verse. 
 
 His eye caught the dark shadow. 
 
 " Hullo ! " he exclaimed, breaking off suddenly. 
 
 The dark shadow advanced a step or two. 
 
 " Bless urn eyes and limbs I him got the cheek ob urn 
 devil," exclaimed the shadow. 
 
 Bigamini's countenance fell. 
 
 He was still sober enough to recognise in the dark shadow 
 his inveterate enemy, Monday.
 
 150 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 THE BRIGAND'S PROMISE. 
 
 u You come out that," exclaimed Monday, angrily. 
 
 " Not by no means," replied Bigamini, with a hiccough ; 
 " the governor sent me here on private business." 
 
 " Pack of lies," said Monday. " You come to steal um 
 drink." 
 
 " Not bad tipple," answered Bigamini. " But I know 
 where to get better. Sit down, old cock, and make your 
 miserable life happy." 
 
 "You come out of that, I tell you," was Monday's only 
 -eply. 
 
 Bigamini did not move, he swayed his head backwards and 
 forwards to the sound of the music, and sipped his wine as 
 before. 
 
 This was more than Monday could bear. 
 
 He rushed upon Bigamini and dragged him off the chair, 
 and a struggle ensued. 
 
 The little man clung on to chairs, tables, any thing he could 
 grasp with his fingers, and stuck to it with the tenacity of a cat. 
 
 When he was near the door, for Monday gradually dragged 
 him from one standpoint to another, he desperately grasped 
 an empty plate-chest. 
 
 The key was in the lock, but it was not fastened, and the 
 lid came up. 
 
 Bigamini struggled more fiercely than ever, for he did not 
 like to leave such pleasant quarters, and resented Monday's 
 attack upon him as a personal grievance of the liveliest kind. 
 
 With a clever twist of his leg, he caused the black to 
 stumble. 
 
 Seeing his advantage, he threw himself upon him, and 
 Monday, loosing his balance, fell backwards. 
 
 The plate-chest stood invitingly before him, and he 
 dropped into it. 
 
 Only his legs stuck up in the air. 
 
 He was completely boxed up, and with a shout of triumph 
 Bigamini gave the legs a push, shut down the lid, turned the 
 key, and sat on the chest.
 
 JA CK HA RICA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 151 
 
 "Gone under," he exclaimed. "Hurrah! this child can 
 do it. Why didn't he make himself jolly ? 
 
 ' " Massa's gone to sea oh, golly ! ' 
 
 I'll have some more grape juice. Never say die." 
 
 He resumed his old seat in the arm-chair, filled himsell 
 another tumbler of the insidious Lachrymae Christi, and 
 lighted a fresh cigar. 
 
 " Now this is what I call spiff," he said, " awfully spiff : 
 I've shunted the negro, and given him a body blow' in the 
 chest." 
 
 He laughed at his own wit, in his usual chuckling manner. 
 
 Just as he had finished his seventh tumbler, a fleecy cloud 
 of muslin appeared, coming trippingly into the room, which 
 was now growing rather dark in the twilight. 
 
 " Monday," exclaimed a gentle voice. 
 
 " No, my dear, it's Bigamini," answered the little tailor, 
 " hoping I'm not intruding. You don't know me, I suppose, 
 my dear ? " 
 
 " Are you a friend of my husband, sir ? " asked Ada, who 
 was the person in the cloud of muslin. 
 
 " Oh, yes, great friends ; like brothers we are. Sit down, 
 my dear." 
 
 "Thank you, sir," answered Ada. " Mr. Matabella went 
 out for a stroll. I expected him back before now." 
 
 " So did I, my dear." 
 
 A deep groan came from the chest. 
 
 " Oh, Lor' ! " exclaimed Ada, " whatever on earth wa.- 
 that?" 
 
 "Nothing, my dear," replied Bigamini. "Ain't you a 
 little pet, eh ? " he said, chucking her under the chin. 
 
 " Don't you do that again." replied Ada, indignantly. 
 
 " No offence, my dear," he replied ; " my only weakness 
 is a petticoat. If I had been firm in the matter of petticoats, 
 I might still have been a happy Smiffins." 
 
 " If you are unhappy," said Ada, " I daresay it is your own 
 fault." 
 
 " You don't know my history, my dear," replied the little 
 man. " If you heard all, you would weep to see me a miser- 
 able Bigamini. You'd do more than that you'd give me a 
 a kiss." 
 
 " A kiss ! " repeated Ada, blushing. 
 
 " Yes, my dear, a kiss of sympathy."
 
 152 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 Again the groaning noise came from the chest. 
 
 This time more profound than before. 
 
 " Oh, that dreadful noise ! There it is again," cried Ada, 
 in alarm ; " I wish Matabella would come in." 
 
 " Touching this kiss of sympathy, my angel," said Big- 
 amini. 
 
 " You must be intoxicated," replied Ada, " or you would 
 never talk to me like this." 
 
 " I am I am. You've hit the nail on the head that's 
 the tip. That's the correct card. I am tight, and I mean 
 to have a kiss. Come on, old girl." 
 
 Ada looked at him inquiringly for a moment, and then 
 retired to the doorway, feeling rather afraid of the little 
 tailor. 
 
 The groans which proceeded from the chest became more 
 frequent and louder. 
 
 There was also a scratching noise inside, suggestive of a 
 colony of rats. 
 
 " There is somebody in this chest," she exclaimed, tremu- 
 lously. 
 
 Bigamini tried to stagger towards her, but was too tipsy to 
 be able to keep his balance, and he rolled up against the wall. 
 
 " It's orright, my dear," he said, " on'y the wind cur'us 
 thing the wind." 
 
 But Ada wouldn't believe him. 
 
 She fell on her knees, and turning the key, unlocked the 
 big chest just in time. 
 
 There was no air to be inhaled from the outside, and 
 Monday was nearly suffocated. 
 
 A little time longer would have settled him altogether. 
 
 As it was, he could scarcely breathe, and gasped like a 
 fish out of water. 
 
 The fresh air poured in and Monday drank it up as it 
 were in gulps. 
 
 " My poor, dear Mat," cried Ada. " How did this hap- 
 pen?" 
 
 " Gulp, gasp, gulp ! " was all Monday could reply. 
 
 " What you can see in that black lump of humanity beats 
 me hollow hie ! " exclaimed Bigamini. 
 
 He tried to reach her, but his legs gave way, and he could 
 only crawl on his hands and knees. 
 
 " Doosid funny room this hie," he continued. " Got a 
 slanting floor hie walls seem to go round."
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 153, 
 
 Monday gradually revived, and with a plunge got up. 
 
 " Ha, ha ! " he said, with a hysterical laugh. " Man 
 Bigamy shut um in chest, will he ? Me see 'bout that." 
 
 He got out of the box and stretched himself, feeling 
 rather cramped by his long confinement in such an unpleasant 
 position. 
 
 Paying no attention to him, Bigamini had succeeded in 
 crawling to Ada. 
 
 " I'll have that kiss, if I die for it," he cried. 
 
 " Oh, Mat, help me 1 " screamed Ada. 
 
 " Never mind him," replied Bigamini. " I don't want to 
 hurt him ; but if he comes near me, I'll mu2zle him. Ain't 
 you a duck ? Kiss her own pet man, who loves her, a 
 darling." 
 
 His amorous speeches were soon cut short by Monday, 
 who fell upon him like a battering ram. 
 
 " Pancaked, by Jove ! " exclaimed Bigamini, almost out of 
 breath, as he lay flat on his stomach, with Monday on his 
 back. 
 
 Monday kicked and hit him to his heart's content, scarcely 
 leaving a spot in his body untouched. 
 
 " Here, I say, get up," roared Bigamini. " This won't do. 
 I say, turn it up. I don't want mangling. Drop it. Oh, 
 Lord, he'll squash me flat." 
 
 At last he contrived to wriggle from under his tormentor, 
 and, his beating having partially sobered him, he ran into 
 the street, being helped along in his flight by the toe of 
 Monday's boot, which made frequent acquaintance with his 
 back. 
 
 " That teach you your book, sare," said Monday, whosa 
 hair bristled angrily. " You not come here again to drink 
 um wine and kiss um wife while um husband in chest." 
 
 Bigamini turned round at a safe distance. 
 
 " I'll cock a snooks at him," he muttered. 
 
 Accordingly he put his fingers to his nose and danced ; 
 war-dance in token of derision. 
 
 " Yah, yah ! " he cried. " Go home. Put your boots on, 
 you black smeller. Who kissed your wife ? Yah ! " 
 
 Monday foamed at the mouth with rage, and he would 
 have darted after Bigamini if his wife had not seized his arm 
 and dragged him inside. 
 
 Bigamini meanwhile looked round for Barboni or Emily, 
 but he could discover no trace of either of them.
 
 154 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 He thought it advisable to make his way at once to the 
 house in the Strada d'ltalia. 
 
 Barboni might want him. 
 
 As we know, he was a spy in the pay of the brigand chief, 
 and he could not afford to offend his master. 
 
 Though far from sober, he managed to walk tolerably 
 straight, and did not cannon against more than one out of 
 ten persons as he walked along. 
 
 " Cuss that wine," he said to himself ; " I don't feel half 
 up to Dick." 
 
 While he is making his way to the corner house, we must 
 retorn to Emily. 
 
 wne had left Bigamini without saying a word to either 
 Ifiida, Harvey, or Tom Garden. 
 
 Consequently they remained in ignorance of her depar- 
 ture. 
 
 Before she had gone more than a dozen paces, she was 
 confronted by a tall man, whose face was partially shrouded 
 by a slouched hat, and whose form was enveloped in the 
 folds of a capacious cloak. 
 
 " I am he you seek," he said, in a full, deep-chested voice. 
 
 Emily started, for she knew the tones. 
 
 She had heard them in the box at the San Carlo, and 
 again in the grotto of the sybil. 
 
 " Barboni ! " she cried in affright. 
 
 " The same. Do not fear. I am here simply to fulfil my 
 promise," he said. 
 
 " Promise ! " she repeated, while the blood seemed to 
 curdle in her veins, such was her horror of this man. 
 
 " When last we met, the sybil showed you the form of your 
 husband talking to another woman." 
 
 " She did ; but it was a juggle." 
 
 " You thought so at the time, and I promised to show 
 you the reality." 
 
 " That you will never be able to do." 
 
 " You said that seeing was believing. To-night you shall 
 see with your own eyes." 
 
 " To-night ? " 
 
 " This instant now. I come to fulfil my promise. Hear 
 me." 
 
 " I will." 
 
 " At this moment Mr. Harkaway is in sweet converse 
 with a Neapolitan girl of rare beauty. They are fondling
 
 JACK HARKAWAY AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 155 
 
 one another ; their arms twine round each other, his around 
 her waist, hers about his neck." 
 
 All the outraged nature of a woman rose up in Emily. 
 
 " What is your object in telling me this ? " she asked. 
 
 " I have a regard for you, and wish you to return to Eng- 
 land to your friends, where you will be happier than with 
 such a man." 
 
 " Ha ! " cried Emily, " you are afraid of Harkaway and 
 his friends. You think, if I went to England, they would all 
 follow me. No matter ; I will accompany you to see this 
 sight." 
 
 " If I show you what I have promised, will you believe ? * 
 said the brigand gnashing his teeth. 
 
 " If ! But I can not think Jack false to me.* 
 
 " Other wives have thought the same and yet their hus- 
 bands have slyly kissed other lips. But come : time presses." 
 
 " I will follow you," she said. 
 
 " 'Tis well," answered Barboni. " Fear nothing. The 
 streets are crowded. I mean you no harm." 
 
 He led the way fearlessly, and several cloaked forms 
 seemed to glide after him on each side of the way, mingling 
 with the people, as if they were ordinary wayfarers. 
 
 If Emily had noticed them, she might have fancied they 
 were bandits in disguise. 
 
 And such indeed they were. 
 
 Those sombre forms, silently threading the streets, and 
 turning wherever Barboni turned, were the brigand's body- 
 guard. 
 
 Underneath their shrouding cloaks might have been seen 
 cruel two-edged daggers, many-chambered revolvers, the 
 sharp-pointed stiletto, and the Venetian poignard, of glass, 
 so that the handle may be snapped off at the mouth of the 
 wound. 
 
 The shrill whistle which Barboni knew so well how to 
 sound, and which would have puzzled the cleverest school- 
 boy to imitate, would suffice to bring them all to his side. 
 
 No wonder he walked fearlessly when he knew how well 
 he was guarded. 
 
 Besides, he had nothing to fear from Emily, who was 
 thinking of the information he had given her. 
 
 Her heart was beating wildly, and her head was in a whirl. 
 
 One thing she was sure of, and that was, Barboni wanted 
 her and Jack, with all his friends, out of Naples.
 
 156 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIG A NDS. 
 
 He feared them more than the police and the military 
 forces which the general had under his command. 
 
 But that Jack was false she could not bring herself to be- 
 lieve. 
 
 She suspected some trick, and she was brave enough to 
 wish to expose it. 
 
 When the corner house in the Strada d'ltalia was 
 reached, the brigand halted. 
 
 So did the spectral forms which followed him, hiding in 
 shaded spots and doorways, so as to be within call, though 
 out of observation. 
 
 " We have arrived, signora," said Barboni. 
 
 " What am I to do ? " asked Emily. 
 
 " On the ground floor of this house there is a room ; the 
 door is open, but the entry is protected by a screen. When 
 I wave my hand, you will come behind this screen." 
 
 " I understand." 
 
 " Having seen all that I have promised you, come away 
 silently, and join me again outside." 
 
 " Join you ? " said Emily. 
 
 " Yes ; you must not reproach your husband here. I have 
 more to say to you." 
 
 " Very well. I will join you," she answered. 
 
 Barboni stole noiselessly along the passage, and she saw 
 him enter a room, the door of which stood open. 
 
 The seconds passed very slowly. 
 
 Each second seemed to her tortured mind a minute, and 
 she waited impatiently for the signal. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 IN THE STUDIO. 
 
 WE left Jack and the little coxswain going into the house 
 in which the artist said she lived. 
 
 The fact was that Walter Campbell had overruled Jack's 
 objections, and prevailed upon him to give Bianca an order 
 to paint his portrait. 
 
 " I've got quite spooney all in a minute on that little 
 woman," said Walter. 
 
 " Better mind what you are about," replied Jack.
 
 JACK HARK A WAY AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 157 
 
 "Why?" 
 
 " She may have a sweetheart, and these Neapolitans are 
 ugly beggars to rile. They think nothing of sticking a knife 
 under the fifth rib." 
 
 " I'll chance that," answered Walter. " It's all very well 
 for you married fellows to be so stuck up, but I like a quiet 
 spoon sometimes, and don't often get it." 
 
 "Well," replied Jack, "I'll humour you this once." 
 
 They entered the house and experienced no difficulty in 
 finding the artist's apartments, to which they were conducted 
 by the porteress. 
 
 The rooms consisted only of a bedchamber and a studio. 
 
 Into the latter they were ushered ; and when they had 
 passed a screen, they saw Bianca sitting before her easel, 
 brush in hand, and palette before her. 
 
 Various pictures, finished and unfinished, were scattered 
 about the room, with plaster of Paris casts and statues, all 
 in admirable disorder. 
 
 Bianca looked up in surprise as she saw her visitors, and 
 asked them in Italian what the object of their intrusion 
 might be. 
 
 " You must speak to her, Jack," said the coxswain. " I 
 can't patter Italian." 
 
 " All right," replied Jack. 
 
 Turning to the fair artist, he added 
 
 " My friend and myself, signora, are desirous of availing 
 ourselves of your undoubted talent, and we shall esteem it 
 a favour if you will paint our portraits." 
 
 " Oh, certainly," she replied. " Shall I make a sketch of 
 you to-night ? " 
 
 " If you please." 
 
 Bianca turned the lamp which stood on the table so as to 
 let it throw all its light upon Jack's face. 
 
 " How do you want to be taken ? " she asked. 
 
 " Here is a photograph of my wife," he answered, showing 
 her one he happened to have in his pocket. 
 
 " Do you want to be painted together ? " 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 " A pretty face," said the artist, contemplating the portrait. 
 
 " My wife is considered a beauty in England," said Jack, 
 proudly. 
 
 " And in Naples too, I should think. We can not boast 
 of those blue eyes and that fair hair here."
 
 158 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " If you will kindly stand up," said Jack, " I will show 
 you the attitude I should like." 
 
 " With pleasure. " 
 
 Bianca rose smilingly and approached Jack. 
 
 The little coxswain never removed his eyes from her face. 
 
 He was badly hit in that quarter. 
 
 " Look here," continued Jack ; " put your arm round my 
 shoulder, and I will put mine round your waist, if you will 
 allow me." 
 
 She obeyed his instructions. 
 
 " So ? " she asked. 
 
 " That will do. Look up in my face." 
 
 " Like that ? " 
 
 " Capital ? You are supposed to be my wife, you know, 
 and you look up lovingly. I gaze down upon you in the 
 same way." 
 
 " I see," replied Bianca, showing her pearly teeth. 
 
 " Do you think you can do it ? " 
 
 " Certainly I can." 
 
 At this moment the little coxswain started. 
 
 "There is someone behind the screen," he said. 
 
 The next minute he had dashed towards it and pulled it 
 down. 
 
 To his astonishment he saw Emily. 
 
 " Mrs. Harkaway ! " he exclaimed. 
 
 Jack looked dumfounded. 
 
 " My wife ! " he cried. " Why, my darling, what in ih& 
 name of wonder brought you here ? " 
 
 Bianca still kept her arm on Jack's shoulder. 
 
 "You can remove your arm now, signora," said Emiry, 
 quietly. " Your part is played." 
 
 " What does this mean, Emmy ? " asked Jack. 
 
 " I have heard all," replied Emily. " Perhaps I arrived 
 sooner than I was expected, and you would have known 
 nothing about my visit had not Mr. Campbell pulled the 
 screen down." 
 
 " Do explain." 
 
 " I was brought here to witness your infidelity, Jack, dear." 
 
 " Nonsense ! " 
 
 " It is true. I was to see you making love to another 
 woman ; but I heard all that passed between you at least 
 all that was important." 
 
 " But this lady is an artist," said Jack, pointing to Bianca.
 
 JACK HARKAWAY AMONG THE BRIGANDS. i p 
 
 "She is an accomplice," replied Emily, giving hei. a 
 searching look. 
 
 "Of whom? 
 
 " Barboni." 
 
 Jack and the little coxswain started. 
 
 " Did he bring you here ? " demanded Jack. 
 
 " Yes. I will explain all presently. He is waiting for me 
 now." 
 
 " What for ? " 
 
 " To conduct me home again," she answered. 
 
 Bianca quietly returned to her chair, and toyed with her 
 palette and brush. 
 
 " Confound it I " cried Jack. " Barboni so near, and I am 
 unarmed. Have you a pistol, Walter ? " 
 
 " Not even a pocket-knife," replied the little coxswain in 
 despair. " But " 
 
 "What?" 
 
 "We've got our fists, and can maul him a bit." 
 
 " No good. He would not venture into Naples alo*e and 
 unarmed. Curse the luck ! " 
 
 Emily turned to the signora with a low bow. 
 
 " You have played your part well," she exclaimed. " The 
 portrait my husband wanted will not be required. Good- 
 evening." 
 
 Bianca simply lowered her head. 
 
 " Come along," said Jack. " Let's get out of thss. We 
 may succeed in bringing the police down on the beggar yet." 
 
 Emily took his arm, and, accompanied by the coxswain, 
 they hastily quitted the studio. 
 
 As they went along, Emily explained how Bigamini had 
 brought her word that a stranger wanted to see her. 
 
 She added that the stranger was Barboni, and that he had 
 tried to make her jealous. 
 
 Further, that she had accompanied him to the Strada 
 d'ltalia, but had gone behind the screen a little too soon. 
 
 Instead of feeling jealous, she was pleased to think that 
 Jack thought so much of her as to wish to have her portrait 
 painted in such a loving position. 
 
 " I can't exactly see his game," said Jack. " But it is 
 very evident he wanted to disgust you with me." 
 
 "He wouldn't do that for nothing," remarked Walter 
 Campbell. 
 
 "Not he."
 
 l6o JA CK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " There he is," said Emily, pointing to a man within a few 
 yards of them. 
 
 Jack looked straight ahead. 
 
 Yes ; there was the brigand chief, calm and motionless, as 
 if a price was not set on his head. 
 
 He might have been in the midst of his rocky fastnesses, 
 <or all the emotion he showed. 
 
 Many people were passing to and fro in the busy Corso, 
 though the side-street was comparatively deserted. 
 
 * That's the cove ; I twig him," said the little coxswain. 
 
 " Hi ! hi ! hi ! " shouted Jack, at the top of his voice. 
 " Barboni ! Barboni, the brigand ! " 
 
 The people in the Corso stopped, and stared strangely 
 down the dark, dingy little street. 
 
 Had someone gone suddenly mad ? 
 
 That was what they thought at first. 
 
 " Go in a buster, Walter," continued Jack. " Back me 
 up. Howl away a good un." 
 
 Joining their voices together they continued to shout 
 '* Barboni ! Barboni ! " 
 
 Still the brigand chief did not move a step or appear to 
 stir a muscle. 
 
 But all at once that terrible whistle was heard issuing 
 from his lips. 
 
 It rose louder and louder. 
 
 It filled all the corners, and brought back an echo from 
 the houses. 
 
 Silently, slowly, like ghosts coming from their graves at 
 midnight, dark forms seemed to spring out of the earth. 
 
 They came from houses, from doorways, from corners, 
 and even appeared to rise up out of the street, where, like 
 lazaroni, they had been lazily lying. 
 
 These men, fifty or more in number, glided towards the 
 brigand. 
 
 Fearlessly they flung back their cloaks, and their arms 
 glistened in the feeble, flickering rays of imperfect light. 
 
 It was a strange sight ; like that of an opera. 
 
 Only music was wanting to make it resemble a set scene 
 on a large stage. 
 
 A couple of police-agents .were attracted to the spot by 
 the loud exclamations of Jack and the little coxswain. 
 
 The crowd, which increased every moment, followed them 
 down the street from the Corso.
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 161 
 
 At this juncture the state of affairs became critical. 
 
 Barboni saw that some thing had happened to interfere 
 with his plans. 
 
 His idea was that Emily had betrayed him to her hus- 
 band. 
 
 It was necessary to retreat. 
 
 Speaking a few words to his followers in a low but self- 
 possessed voice, he advanced quickly towards Jack. 
 
 His men followed him in a semicircle. 
 
 Jack seized Emily by the arm and went into the middle of 
 the street, still crying out very loudly 
 
 " Barboni ! Barboni ! " 
 
 " Knock that noisy fool on the head," said the brigand. 
 " But do not provoke a riot. We shall have the military 
 upon us before we can get out of the city." 
 
 A dozen men ran towards Jack and the little coxswain. 
 
 Emily began to scream, and her voice added to the 
 clamour. 
 
 " To the wall, quick," exclaimed Jack. 
 
 They retreated to a doorway and placed Emily behind 
 them. 
 
 Then, with their backs to her, they awaited the onset. 
 They were not long kept in expectation. 
 
 On came the brigands with a rush ; but there happened to 
 be an old iron railing close by their side. 
 
 Jack seized a rail in his strong grasp and tore it out of its 
 bed. 
 
 He handed it to the little coxswain. 
 
 " Swipe away," he said ; " keep them off. I'll soon have 
 another." 
 
 Walter Campbell took the rail with both hands, and the 
 foremost brigand fell with a broken skull. 
 
 The next shared the same fate. 
 
 By this time Jack was armed, and he laid about him with 
 a will. 
 
 Several brigands went down before his sweeping strokes, 
 and they could not reach him with the butts of their pistols 
 or their daggers. 
 
 They were so enraged at seeing their companions fall that 
 some of the desperadoes fired. 
 
 Fortunately, in the half light, their aim was uncertain. 
 
 At the sound of the first shot, Barboni himself rushed up 
 with the remainder of the brigands.
 
 1 62 JA CK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " No firing," he said ; " you will kill the lady." 
 
 An unmistakable rush was made upon Jack and Camp- 
 bell, who were pushed out of their position. 
 
 But they still fought valiantly. 
 
 At length a blow from a bandit stretched the little cox- 
 swain senseless on the ground. 
 
 " Help ! help ! " cried Jack. " Do you call yourselves 
 men, and will you let us be murdered in the heart of Naples 
 by brigands? " 
 
 The police-agents and the crowd now came to the rescue, 
 though in a half-hearted manner. 
 
 Barboni's name had frightened them. 
 
 Jack was dealing blows right and left. 
 
 But he was soon obliged to discontinue the conflict, be- 
 cause citizens and bandits became so mingled together that 
 he did not know friend from foe. 
 
 Suddenly the brigands withdrew in a body down the 
 street, carrying off their wounded with them. 
 
 At least a dozen men had fallen before Jack and the cox- 
 swain. 
 
 But each man was singled out and picked up. 
 
 The people did not seem to care to follow the brigands, 
 nor did the police-agents show any alacrity in the pursuit. 
 
 Jack's first thought was of Emily. He went to the spot 
 where he had left her. 
 
 She was not to be seen. With a heart-broken cry he sank 
 against the wall. 
 
 " Good God ! " he said, in a moaning tone. " She is gone." 
 
 Rousing himself, he looked about in every direction, but 
 could discover no sign of his beloved wife. 
 
 Emily was in the power of Barboni. 
 
 Walter Campbell was only stunned, and he quickly got on 
 his legs, rubbing his head and looking about him. 
 
 "Jack," he said, "where are you?" 
 
 " Here," replied Jack, pushing his way through the crowd. 
 
 " Gad, how pale you look ! " said the coxswain. " Did 
 you get a topper, like me ? " 
 
 " Emily's gone," answered Jack. 
 
 " Gone ! " 
 
 " Yes, the brigands have carried her off." 
 
 " By Jove, that's bad news, and I'd rather they'd have 
 smashed me into bits than that should have happened ; but 
 cheer up, old fellow, we'll soon have her back again."
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 163 
 
 " I can't cheer up," said Jack, gloomily, and leaning upon 
 his iron bar, a tear fell from his eye. 
 
 " What curs those fellows are," said Walter ; " they might 
 have done something." 
 
 " Not they," replied Jack. " Neapolitans won't help an 
 Inglesi ; they hate us too much. But for God's sake let's do 
 something." 
 
 " Do what ? " 
 
 " Go after Emily. See the general, and get him to send 
 out the soldiers ; a troop of cavalry might hold the roads." 
 
 " Of course," said Walter. " Come on ; buckle to." 
 
 They joined arms, and pushing their way through thfc 
 stupid, gazing, chattering crowd, they gained the Corso. 
 
 Here they saw a carriage, jumped in, and were driven to 
 General Cialdini's. 
 
 Jack was mad with rage and grief, but he did his best to 
 keep calm. 
 
 Barboni had dealt him a terrible blow. 
 
 It was like losing his life to have Emily torn from him by 
 such a miscreant. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 IN THE POWER OF BARBONI. 
 
 As Harkaway had imagined, Emily had been seized by the 
 brigands in the confusion. 
 
 A cloak was thrown over her head, which effectively smoth- 
 ered her cries. 
 
 Lifted up by strong arms, she was half-carried, half- 
 dragged along. 
 
 At the end of the Strada a carriage with two horses was 
 in waiting. 
 
 Lifting her into this, Barboni took a place by her side. 
 Two men stood at the door awaiting instructions. 
 
 They were the lieutenants of the band. 
 
 " You, Hunstoni," said the chief to one who had lost an 
 arm, " will at once lead the men out of the city. " 
 
 The man saluted in military fashion and fell back. 
 
 "To you, Darrelli," continued Barboni, "I assign the task 
 of protecting and bringing up the rear. Retire across
 
 1 64 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 country. Leave the wounded at the Sybil's cave. The dead 
 you must abandon." 
 
 Darrelli also saluted, and the carriage drove off at a rapid 
 pace. 
 
 It was not until the last lamp of the city had disappeared 
 in the distance that the stifling cloak was removed from 
 Emily's face. 
 
 She saw Barboni seated opposite her, regarding her re- 
 spectfully, and smoking a cigarette. 
 
 " For Heaven's sake, release me," she said, in a broken 
 voice. 
 
 " That is impossible," replied Barboni, calmly. 
 
 " What do you mean to do with me ? " 
 
 " Your treatment will depend upon circumstances. For 
 the present it is enough for you to know that you are my 
 prisoner." 
 
 " Jack will have a terrible revenge for this." 
 
 " He is at liberty to try." 
 
 " I have seen danger before," continued Emily, " and I 
 have been a captive amongst cannibals and savages, from 
 whom I received consideration and attention. May I hope 
 for the same from you and your men ? " 
 
 " I trust," replied Barboni, " that though we are brigands, 
 you will find us gentlemen." 
 
 " That is all I ask." 
 
 " We are always weak and yielding when a lady is in the 
 case." 
 
 " So long as my captivity does not subject me to insult 
 and ill-usage, I can bear it ; though if you want money, I am 
 sure you can obtain a heavy ransom for me." 
 
 " Money at present is not my object," he answered. 
 
 "You will not accept a ransom ? " 
 
 " No." 
 
 The light of hope which had momentarily illumined her 
 eyes died out. 
 
 " I warned you," continued Barboni, " that by staying in 
 Naples you and yours would incur danger. You would not 
 go away, and you are reaping the consequences." 
 
 " I can not help it," said Emily, with a sigh of resignation. 
 " There is one in Heaven mightier than you, and He will 
 protect me." 
 
 Barboni bowed as if he was not prepared to enter into a 
 discussion on this point.
 
 JA CK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 1 65 
 
 Though not in good health, Emily behaved with a calm 
 courage that was admirable. 
 
 She did not go into hysterics and beg wildly for mercy 
 that she knew would not be shown her. 
 
 Her faith was in Heaven. 
 
 Her trust was in her husband. 
 
 She felt confident that Jack would move heaven and earth, 
 and leave no stone unturned to effect her release. 
 
 Barboni had told her that she should meet with respect- 
 ful treatment, and she could expect no more. 
 
 At the river Volturno she alighted and crossed in a small 
 boat. 
 
 Here an escort awaited her, and strongly guarded, she 
 was conducted the remainder of the distance to the robber's 
 cave on foot. 
 
 It was dark, and there was no necessity to blindfold her, 
 as she could make no observations on the road. 
 
 At length the entrance to the cavern was reached, and she 
 was conducted through winding galleries to a vaulted cham- 
 ber, which was illuminated by an oil lamp, suspended by a 
 chain from the ceiling. 
 
 It was roughly, but not uncomfortably furnished, being 
 provided with a couch, table, and chairs. 
 
 A doorway communicated with an inner room, which was 
 fitted up with a bed, looking-glass, washstand, and other 
 things appertaining to a bedchamber. 
 
 This was also lighted up by an oil lamp, whose reflected 
 rays showed that, like the sitting-room, the sandstone floor 
 was destitute of a carpet. 
 
 " Signora," said the brigand, as he ushered her in, " these 
 are your apartments. I regret that they are not handsomer 
 and larger." 
 
 " Thank you ; they are better than I expected," she re- 
 plied. 
 
 "You will be attended by a boy we call Luni. I shall not 
 lock the door leading into the gallery, as you will have no 
 chance of escape, the outlets being guarded day and night 
 by sentinels." 
 
 " If you give me an opportunity, I shall use my wings and 
 fly away," said Emily, smiling for the first time. 
 
 The brigand's manner and treatment served to inspire her 
 with happier thoughts. 
 
 " Breakfast, dinner, and tea will be brought you by Luni,"
 
 166 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 continued the chief. " And on that table you will find 
 English books and papers to while away the time." 
 
 Again Emily expressed her thanks to him. 
 
 " Buon notte, signora," said Barboni, raising his plumed 
 hat respectfully. " I trust you will give us poor devils the 
 praise of doing our best for our lady prisoners." 
 
 " Certainly. I have much to be grateful for," replied Emily. 
 
 The next moment she was alone. 
 
 Fatigued and exhausted by the stirring events of the even- 
 ing, she drank some water that stood in a carafe on a shelf, 
 and entering the second chamber, placed the washstand in 
 the doorway as a barrier to impertinent intrusion. 
 
 Then, dressed as she was, she threw herself on the bed, 
 and soon fell into a fitful slumber. 
 
 She woke early in the morning, it being half-past six by 
 her watch, and went into her sitting-room. 
 
 The lamp seemed to have been trimmed, for it burned as 
 brightly as ever. 
 
 She had not been long awake before the boy Luni entered, 
 carrying a tray of breakfast things. 
 
 " I'm told off to wait on you," he said. 
 
 " Are you Luni ? " asked Emily. 
 
 "That's what they call me, though she says I've got 
 another." 
 
 " Who's she ? " 
 
 " Why, don't you know ? They're all afraid of her. Some 
 say she's soft in her upper story like me. Anyhow, she 
 does go on fearful if they knock her about." 
 
 " Does Barboni ill-treat her ? " asked Emily, interested. 
 
 " Sometimes, though not often. When she's very bad he 
 has her shut up in the caves for weeks, and that tames her." 
 
 " Have you ever been shut up in the caves ? " 
 
 " Yes, more than once." 
 
 " Where are they ? " continued Emily. 
 
 " Under the but I mustn't talk too much, or else I shall 
 
 get a beating," said the boy, breaking off in alarm. 
 
 " Do they beat you, poor child ? " 
 
 " Oh, yes ; everybody beats Luni. It's a kick here and a 
 curse there." 
 
 "Why do you stay?" 
 
 " Stay ! Where could I go to ? Who'd have poor Luni ? 
 I've grown up here. They feed me, and I don't know any- 
 one else ; besides, I've got to like her."
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 167 
 
 Come here, Luni ; I want to talk to you," said Emily. 
 
 ' But you mustn't talk loud, else they'll hear," replied the 
 lad, timidly. 
 
 " What is this woman like ? Is she a lady ? " 
 
 " What's a lady ? " 
 
 "Why, a person well and neatly dressed, quiet in her 
 manner, well educated, and all that." 
 
 " Her dress isn't much. They give her some stuff to 
 make up at times, and she goes on dreadfully, I tell you, 
 when she's put out," said Luni. 
 
 " Can I see her ? " 
 
 " I daresay you will. She's always wandering about when 
 she isn't shut up in the caves." 
 
 " Is she fond of you ? " 
 
 " Yes ; she kisses me, and calls me her darling. No one 
 else ever did that," replied Luni. 
 
 "Then she loves you. She must have a good heart. 
 Bring her to see me, Luni, there's a good boy," replied 
 Emily. 
 
 " I'll tell her. When will you have your breakfast ? " 
 
 " Presently." 
 
 Luni went away, evidently fearful that he had stayed too 
 long. 
 
 Emily was much surprised to hear of this fellow-captive, 
 for she could be nothing else, and hoped, by seeing her, to 
 get at some of the secrets of the brigand's stronghold. 
 
 That there was some terrible history attached to her, she 
 did not doubt. 
 
 Perhaps she had been carried off from home and friends, 
 and was forced to pine away in captivity, until reason itself 
 tottered on its throne before the assaults of her brutal captors. 
 
 Luni proved an excellent attendant, and she obtained 
 every thing she asked for, from a pocket-handkerchief to a 
 hair-brush and comb. 
 
 She did not fret much, for she had confidence in Jack. 
 
 It will be recollected that Emily was always a jolly plucky 
 sort of girl, not given to fainting and crying. 
 
 She was like Jack in one respect if she got into a scrape, 
 through no fault of her own, she tried to get out of it again 
 as soon and as well as possible. 
 
 It was one comfort to reflect that Jack must know that 
 she was in the hands of the brigands. 
 
 Her disappearance was not mysterious.
 
 1 68 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS 
 
 After breakfast she took up a book, and throwing herscit 
 on the couch, began to read. 
 
 The light of the lamp fell upon the paper, and she read 
 without difficulty. 
 
 She had not been long engaged in this manner when 
 footsteps were heard, and a man appeared before her. 
 
 Emily looked at him, and almost hesitated to believe the 
 evidence of her senses. 
 
 " Can it be you ? " she exclaimed. " I thought you were 
 dead or hiding somewhere." 
 
 " Perhaps you wished me dead, and as for hiding, what do 
 you call being here ? " was the reply. 
 
 " Well, you have astonished me," she said ; " I should 
 never have dreamt of meeting such an old enemy as Hunston 
 in this place." 
 
 " It's a strange transformation," said the man, bitterly, 
 " but so it is." 
 
 " Jack doesn't know this." 
 
 " He will sooner than he expects. In Hunstoni, the 
 lieutenant of the brigand band, he will recognise Hunston, 
 his old schoolfellow." 
 
 " How you have changed since those days, Hunston," 
 said Emily. 
 
 Her mind went back to the time when she knew the boys 
 as playmates at Pomona House. 
 
 " Who made me what I am ? " cried Hunston, fiercely. 
 
 "Well ?" she ejaculated, calmly. 
 
 " Your husband." 
 
 " I deny that ! " said Emily, her eyes flashing. 
 
 " I tell you Harkaway made me what I am a thief, a 
 murderer, a brigand, a wretch flying from justice, for whom 
 the scaffold waits ; a mutilated being, an outcast ! " 
 
 " No, no," answered Emily, "you wrong him, indeed you 
 do. Jack has always tried to be your friend." 
 
 Hunston laughed scornfully. 
 
 " What's the use of talking such bosh to me ? " he ex' 
 claimed. 
 
 " It isn't bosh," persisted Emily. " Didn't he spare your 
 life when he might have shot you, as you were asossing the 
 stream at the place near the river ? " 
 
 " His nerve failed him, I expect." 
 
 " No, it was his generosity of heart. He wouldn't take an 
 advantage of an old friend."
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 169 
 
 " Pity he didn't ; my career would have been ended then, 
 and 1 should have had some thing to thank him for." 
 
 Hunston sank into a chair, overcome by the vehemence 
 of his feelings. 
 
 The sight of Emily made all his past life rise up in judg- 
 ment, as it were, against him. 
 
 " Are you so miserable, then ? " said Emily, kindly. 
 
 " I'm never happy when I'm sober," answered Hunston. 
 
 Emily shuddered at this revelation. 
 
 It was indeed a confession of utter and complete heart- 
 desolation and soul-deadness. 
 
 " How different your career might have been," she said. 
 
 " Might ! " 
 
 " Yes, if you had been a better man. You and I, Hun- 
 ston, have known one another for a long time, have we not ? " 
 
 Hunston growled assent. 
 
 " During the whole time, have I ever known any good of 
 you ? Have you ever done a kind action or said a kind 
 word to anyone ? Have you got a friend in the world ? " 
 
 " No," he said fiercely. 
 
 " And your worst enemy is yourself." 
 
 " Don't madden me," Jie exclaimed. " It is too late to 
 think of that now." 
 
 " It is never too late to mend." 
 
 " That is what the preaching fellows say. No ; I shall 
 die as I have lived, a villain." 
 
 Again Emily shuddered. 
 
 " But," she said, " you admit you are not happy. Why 
 not leave these evil companions, quit this dangerous life, and 
 retire to some quiet spot in Italy or Spain, and work honestly 
 for a living ? " 
 
 " Harkaway has stopped that." 
 
 " How ? " 
 
 " Didn't he shoot at me," said Hunston, " and make me 
 lose my arm ? How can a one-armed chap get a living ? " 
 
 "It was your fault ; you brought it all on yourself." 
 
 " Did I," said Hunston with a sneer. " Wait till I get 
 hold of Mr. Harkaway. I'll break both his arms, and see 
 how he likes to go about with none at all." 
 
 " Keep your threats until you do meet him. Don't insult 
 me," said Emily, boldly. " I won't say you're no gentle- 
 man, but you are not a man to say such things to a wife in 
 the position I am in."
 
 170 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " Forgive me," replied Hunston. " At times I believe I'm 
 half mad, what with the drink, and one thing and another." 
 
 " How did you come here ? " she asked, wishing to turn 
 the conversation. 
 
 " I escaped to Naples, and hearing of Barboni, the chief 
 of the brigands, I resolved to join him." 
 
 " Do you like him ? " 
 
 " I admire him ; he's the cleverest and most unscrupulous 
 scoundrel unhung." 
 
 " And that is a recommendation in your eyes ? " 
 
 " Rather ; he's a beauty in his way," said Hunston. 
 
 " What does he intend to do with me ? " inquired Emily, 
 hiding her anxiety for his reply under a calm exterior. 
 
 " He brought you here for me." 
 
 " For you ? " 
 
 " Yes. You must know by this time that I love you." 
 
 Their eyes met. 
 
 His fell beneath her look of indignant scorn. 
 
 " And you must know by this time," she replied, " that if 
 I do not hate you, I can only despise you and pity you." 
 
 " Perhaps you'll alter your mind some day," he said. 
 
 " Not I ; you forget I am a married woman now, and I 
 would rather die than listen to any words I ought not to 
 hear from you." 
 
 " You are in my power." 
 
 " So I have been before. You have carried me off more 
 than once, and that sort of thing becomes monotonous by 
 repetition." 
 
 She laughed a little sarcastic, defiant laugh. 
 
 " This time will settle it," said Hunston savagely. " It 
 will be either marriage with me, or " 
 
 He hesitated as if he did not like to pronounce the word. 
 
 " Well, go on," she said calmly. 
 
 " Death." 
 
 " Very good indeed," said Emily. " Quite melodramatic. 
 You have not forgotten your old accomplishment of threat- 
 ening a defenceless woman." 
 
 " I mean what I say." 
 
 " Possibly," she replied with a look of indifference. 
 
 Another footstep was heard, and presently a second man 
 entered the room. 
 
 But he approached with a oolite bow and an air of slight 
 embarrassment.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 1 7 1 
 
 Emily stared at him with more surprise than she had at 
 Hunston. 
 
 "Do my eyes deceive me ? " she exclaimed ; " or is it " 
 
 " Gus Barrel ; at your service, Mrs. Harkaway," was the 
 cool answer. 
 
 " More surprises," she exclaimed. " Here is my old 
 enemy, Mr. Hunston, and now I see my old may I say 
 friend ? Lord Barrel." 
 
 " By all means. I hope you will never have occasion to 
 regard me as any thing else." 
 
 Emily smiled upon him. 
 
 She saw the advantage of having a friend in Gus Barrel, 
 because his influence would counteract the hostility of 
 Hunston. 
 
 In her heart she was afraid of the latter. 
 
 Buring the interview, as far as it had gone, she had not 
 displayed any fear. 
 
 But really she felt a great dread of this man, who was all 
 he had described himself to be drunkard, blackguard, thief, 
 bandit, murderer. 
 
 "Will your lordship have the kindness to explain your 
 presence on this shifting scene ? " she asked. 
 
 "With pleasure. You remember of course my unlucky 
 blow, which settled poor young Cockles ? " he asked. 
 
 " It is fresh in my memory." 
 
 " Well, I could not stand a trial in England, so I came 
 over here by chance, and meeting with Barboni, joined him." 
 
 " Why follow up one stupid act by another ? " 
 
 " Oh, I was desperate, reckless, and did it for the fun of 
 the thing." 
 
 " The descent of Avernus is easy,"' remarked Emily. 
 
 " But if I am to descend Mount Avernus in such delight- 
 ful company as yours, Mrs. Harkaway, I shall not regret it." 
 
 "No?" 
 
 " Not in the least. But allow me to ask you a question ? " 
 
 " Certainly." 
 
 " What has become of Lily Cockles and her father ? " 
 
 " Poor Lily ! " said Emily feelingly. " Her father died 
 of grief at the death of his son." 
 
 " Is the old man dead ? " said Lord Barrel, rather touched. 
 
 " He is. And Lily was so affected by the double loss of 
 father and brother, that she has been put in a lunatic asylum 
 by her friends."
 
 172 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " Good Heaven ; and I am the cause of all this ! " 
 
 He covered his face for a moment with his hands. 
 
 " You have much to answer for, my lord," observed Emily. 
 
 " I have indeed," he replied, looking up with a haggard 
 expression. 
 
 " Did you ever really love Lily ? " 
 
 " No. I admired her a little, but I always thought you in 
 every way incomparably her superior." 
 
 Hunston jumped up angrily. 
 
 " Look here," he said ; " if you want to snivel at what you 
 have done, go outside and do it." 
 
 " It was only a passing emotion," replied Gus Barrel. 
 " I am not so hardened as you are." 
 
 " What business have you here at all ? " 
 
 " Mrs. Harkaway is as much an acquaintance of mine as 
 yours." 
 
 " I don't choose to have fellows poaching upon my pre- 
 serves," said Hunston. 
 
 "Then you must do the other thing, must he not, Mrs. 
 Harkaway ? " replied Gus Barrel, laughingly. 
 
 " I am sure, my lord, I find you a more agreeable com- 
 panion than Mr. Hunston," said Emily. 
 
 " I am much obliged to you for the compliment." 
 
 " Look here, Barrel," said Hunston, all his evil nature 
 coming out of his eyes. 
 
 "Well?" 
 
 " I must have a word with you. Come outside." 
 
 " We shall meet presently, and then you can say what 
 you like." 
 
 " No. Now, now ! " 
 
 " Bon't be a fool, my good fellow. I want to talk to Mrs. 
 Harkaway," said Gus Barrel, in his obstinate manner. 
 
 " Signers Hunstoni and Barrelli," exclaimed Emily, " those 
 are your new titles, I believe don't quarrel." 
 
 "I have no wish to do anything of the sort," said Barrel. 
 "I never do make a row before ladies. It is bad form. 
 Hunston ought to know better." 
 
 With a subdued growl, Hunston sank back again on his 
 seat, and biting his nails glared at each of them in turn. 
 
 " What do you want here at all ? " he asked in a savage tone. 
 
 " I heard that the lovely captive we had taken was Mrs. 
 Harkaway, and I thought I had as much right to pay my 
 respects to her as you,"
 
 JACK HARK A W 'A Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 1 73 
 
 I will ask the chief about that." 
 
 " You may ask what you like," replied Barrel ; " I wanted 
 to assure Mrs. Harkaway that she had one friend amongst us." 
 
 " I am sure of that, my lord," answered Emily, with one 
 of her sweetest smiles. 
 
 She saw more than ever how important it was to conciliate 
 Gus Barrel. 
 
 " Bo you think you are more to Barboni than I am ? " 
 growled Hunston. 
 
 " Anyhow, we occupy the same position in the band." 
 
 " No, we don't." 
 
 " How do you make that out ? " 
 
 " I'm first lieutenant and you are second," replied Hun- 
 ston. 
 
 " That makes little difference. I have done as good serv- 
 ice as you." 
 
 " So you say." 
 
 " Well, I take it a man with two arms is better than a 
 fellow with only one." 
 
 "Bo you taunt me with that?" cried Hunston, his eyes 
 flashing fire. 
 
 " I only mention the fact ; and I repeat that I hope Mrs. 
 Harkaway will look upon me as a friend." 
 
 " I do, indeed, my lord," she replied. 
 
 "As for Harkaway, I have always had a respect for him. 
 He was a brother officer in my regiment, and though we 
 snarled at times, I never thought him any thing but a fine 
 fellow." 
 
 " And I hate him," said Hunston. 
 
 " Possibly. There are some minds that can never rise 
 above the dead level of hatred." 
 
 " Bon't say too much," exclaimed Hunston. 
 
 " I have done. You know my sentiments ; and if Mrs. 
 Harkaway requires my protection or my services at any 
 time, she can command them." 
 
 Emily's eyes danced with delight. 
 
 She felt certain now that Barrel admired her beauty. 
 
 It was fortunate that it was so. 
 
 She could play off one against the other, and Barrel would 
 be an effectual barrier against the persecution of Hunston. 
 
 Nothing could have happened better.
 
 174 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 THE QUARREL IN THE CAVE. 
 
 HUNSTON was now thoroughly aroused. 
 
 He could see that Barrel meant to step between him and 
 his plans. 
 
 His idea was to revenge himself upon Jack by carrying 
 off Emily, and making her his wife by force. 
 
 Barboni had been very adverse to this. 
 
 The brigand chief had sense enough to tell that there was 
 a great deal of danger in abducting Emily. 
 
 It would make the war between him and the four friends 
 more bitter than ever. 
 
 But Hunston had been a good servant, and he claimed 
 Emily as his reward. 
 
 He did not know that Barrel was acquainted with her. 
 
 All he knew of his lordship was that he had killed his man 
 in England, and was obliged to fly from justice. 
 
 There were men of nearly every nation who had enrolled 
 themselves with Barboni. 
 
 Each had his history. 
 
 It was a tale of crime. 
 
 Some offence, either murder, robbery, arson, or something 
 disgraceful against the laws of their country. 
 
 "You seem to be very thin-skinned," said Hunston ; "but 
 it strikes me you are a murderer." 
 
 " I did kill a man by an unfortunate blow," replied Bar- 
 rel, " and I'm sorry for it." 
 
 "That shows you're a sneak." 
 
 " Shall I tell you why I am sorry ? " asked Barrel, quietly. 
 
 " Because your conscience smites you, as the Bible people 
 say, I suppose." 
 
 " You 're wrong," replied Barrel. " I am only sorry because 
 it has brought me in contact with such a howling snob as 
 you are." 
 
 Hunston sprang up, and clenched his one fist. 
 
 " By Jove ! if I had two hands I'd mark you for that," 
 he cried. 
 
 " But you haven't, my lad," answered Gus Barrel.
 
 JA CK HARKA IV A Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 1 7 5 
 
 "I've got a dagger, though, and that will let the daylight 
 into you." 
 
 He drew a dagger from his waist belt, and rushed upon 
 Darrel, who was unarmed. 
 
 With a scream, Emily threw herself between them. 
 
 She feared that Hunston would kill her friend and pro- 
 tector. 
 
 If Darrel loved her, she knew that he was a gentleman, 
 and would not take any unfair advantage of her, while Hun- 
 ston was so unscrupulous that her virtue would be at his 
 mercy. 
 
 " You shall not hurt him," she exclaimed, pushing back 
 the dagger. 
 
 " Do you take his part ? That seals his fate," replied 
 Hunston, savagely. 
 
 He threw Emily roughly on one side, and again rushed 
 upon Gus Darrel, who had taken up a chair to defend 
 himself. 
 
 Emily piled scream upon scream, until the hollow cavern 
 echoed with her voice. 
 
 Suddenly a tall form marched rapidly into the room. 
 
 With a sharp blow he drove Hunston back. 
 
 " Put up your dagger," he exclaimed ; " I am master 
 here." 
 
 It was Barboni. 
 
 Such was the extraordinary influence of this remark- 
 able man over all with whom he came in contact, that 
 Hunston, bully and blackgaurd as he was, shrank away, 
 cowed and abashed. 
 
 " What is the meaning of this ? " he asked, in English. 
 
 " Hunston wanted to knife me, or perform some other 
 equally agreeable process on my person," replied Gu* 
 Darrel. 
 
 " I will have no fighting here," said Barboni. " Is the 
 woman the cause ? " 
 
 "Yes, she is," answered Hunston. 
 
 " Then I forbid either of you to enter these apartments 
 again, without my express permission, on pain of death." 
 
 " You know what you promised me," said Hunston. 
 
 " Silence ! Begone ! I will talk to you elsewhere." 
 
 Hunston hesitated. 
 
 " What ! do you dispute my commands ? " roared the brig- 
 and. " By the heavens above us, if you linger another
 
 1 7 6 JACK HA RKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIG A NDS. 
 
 instant, I will send a bullet through your heart, with as little 
 compunction as I would shoot a dog." 
 
 Hunston half drew his dagger, and glared fiercely at the 
 bandit. He did not dare to disobey any longer. 
 
 He stuck his dagger in his belt once more, and bestowing 
 a vindictive look upon Darrel, strode from the cave. 
 
 Turning to Emily, Barboni said 
 
 " Signora, I am deeply grieved to think you should have 
 been annoyed in this manner." 
 
 " Don't mention it," replied Emily. " So long as blood is 
 not shed, I do not care." 
 
 ' You shall not be interrupted again, with my knowledge." 
 
 ' Oh," said Emily, " I shall be pleased to see Lord Darrel 
 
 at 
 
 any time, and even Mr. Hunston if they will not fight." 
 
 ' Can you blame me ? " asked Gus Darrel. 
 
 ' No, I don't." 
 
 ' You are the Helen of this Trojan war ; but I will keep 
 Mr. Hunston quiet, never fear." 
 
 " Come with me, Darrel," said Barboni. " We have busi- 
 ness to transact together." 
 
 They bowed politely to Emily, and quitted her apartments. 
 
 Traversing the gallery, they passed through the outer cave, 
 which, as usual, was filled with brigands. 
 
 The men saluted their chief, in a rough sort of fashion, 
 but not with the heartiness that formerly characterised them. 
 
 They had suffered severely in the attack that Jack had 
 made upon them after the ambush, and they had not forgotten 
 the terrible onslaught of Jack and the little coxswain, in the 
 Strada d'ltalia, with the iron bars, wrenched from the old 
 railings. 
 
 Barboni, who was as sharp as a needle, saw that his popu- 
 larity was waning amongst them. 
 
 Hurrying Darrel into the open air, he took his arm for a 
 stroll through the forest glades. 
 
 " You must not have an open quarrel with Hunston," he 
 said. 
 
 " I don't want to," replied Darrel, " but I won't let a fellow 
 like that ride over me." 
 
 " He is useful to me. The men have confidence in him ; 
 and what has happened lately has made them dissatisfied." 
 
 " I am sorry for that." 
 
 " What is this lady to you ? " asked Barboni, turning 
 sharply upon him.
 
 JACK II ARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 177 
 
 " Nothing particular. I knew her in England, and I like 
 her." 
 
 " Is that all ? " 
 
 Again the searching glance seemed to read him like a book. 
 
 " Well, if it comes to that," replied Gus Barrel, " and the 
 lady is to be sacrificed to anyone, she shall be my wife sooner 
 than Hunston's." 
 
 " I feared this," said Barboni. 
 
 "Why?" 
 
 " Hunston is unscrupulous and vindictive, though brave as 
 a lion. Have you remarked that I have been very careful 
 over your life ? " 
 
 " In what way ? " 
 
 " Whenever there has been any enterprise of danger on 
 hand, I have sent Hunston in command, not you." 
 
 " I would have gone as readily," said Barrel. 
 
 " I know it. I am not impeaching your courage, but your 
 life is precious to me," said Barboni. 
 
 " How is that ? You never knew me before I came over 
 here, and met you by chance in Naples, where you were beat- 
 ing up for recruits." 
 
 "Perhaps," said Barboni, "I know more about you than 
 you imagine." 
 
 " Have we ever met before ? " 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 " When ? " demanded Barrel, in a tone of surprised 
 curiosity. 
 
 " In your infancy. I can say no more ; some day you 
 may know all." 
 
 Barboni seemed affected in a strange manner, and his 
 agitation was not lost upon Gus Barrel. 
 
 " I can't understand you," he remarked. 
 
 " It is impossible that I can explain further at present," 
 replied the brigand ; " all I can say is, that there was more 
 than chance in our meeting it was fate." 
 
 " What connection can there be between you, an Italian 
 brigand, and me, Lord Barrel, a peer of England?" 
 
 " That is the mystery," answered Barboni, with a quiet 
 but sad smile. 
 
 " Will you not explain it ? " 
 
 " I have told you it is impossible. Let it be enough fot 
 you that I love you as if you were my my own son." 
 
 The brigand's voice trembled as he spoke. 
 
 12
 
 178 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " Much obliged, I'm sure," said Barrel, twisting his mous- 
 tache in his old supercilious manner. 
 
 " There must be no collision between you and Hunston," 
 continued Barboni, recovering himself, and speaking in his 
 usual sharp, decisive way. 
 
 " Let him keep away from Mrs. Harkaway, then." 
 
 " I will manage that as well as I can. It is a pity that I 
 brought her here, though I promised him that I would do so 
 as a reward for his bravery." 
 
 " Indeed ! " 
 
 " It appears that he hates Harkaway, and has been after 
 the lady all his life." 
 
 " If he dares to touch a hair of her head," said Darrel, 
 angrily, " he shall answer to me for it." 
 
 " Still you must not be provoked, and I can have no 
 quarrel between you." 
 
 " Which do you like best ? " 
 
 " You, my dear boy," replied Barboni. " I would sacrifice 
 a thousand Hunstons for you, but " 
 
 " What ? " demanded Darrel, as the brigand paused. 
 
 " We are in danger. My exploits lately have stirred up 
 the government against us. Harkaway and his friends have 
 sworn to hunt us down." 
 
 " They have to do it yet." 
 
 " I am not afraid, far from it," said Barboni ; " yet we 
 must be watchful and united. We can afford no dissension 
 in our camp." 
 
 " As far as I'm concerned, there will be none," replied 
 Gus Darrel. 
 
 "That's right. Meet Hunston in a friendly spirit, and 
 let us go hand in hand to success. 
 
 They walked in silence under the leafy trees, listening to 
 the humming of the insects under the influence of the morn- 
 ing sun. 
 
 " Will you tell me what you knew about me when I was 
 very young ? " asked Darrel, suddenly. 
 
 " Not now," replied the brigand, who seemed ill at ease. 
 
 " I have heard about my father's death," continued Dar- 
 rel, whose brow was clouded, and lips contracted ; " they 
 all tried to keep it from me, but I know that he was mur- 
 dered." 
 
 Barboni turned very white. 
 
 " My mother disappeared, and I have some recollection
 
 JA CK HA RKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 1 79 
 
 of a foreigner, who was our steward, being mixed up in the 
 affair," continued Gus Barrel. 
 
 " It was a sad affair," said Barboni, speaking with diffi- 
 culty ; " I, too, have heard of it." 
 
 " What was it all ? " 
 
 " My knowledge is very imperfect. Another time we will 
 talk not now. I have to go to the sibyl's cave, and see 
 the wounded in last night's affray." 
 
 " Shall I go with you ? " 
 
 " No. I go alone." 
 
 " Do you return soon ? " 
 
 "To-morrow morning. To-night I shall astonish all 
 Naples, and Barboni's name shall be in every mouth in 
 Europe within the next twenty-four hours." 
 
 " That's right ; never do things by halves," said Barrel, 
 laughing. 
 
 " Promise me you will not provoke Hunston," said Barboni. 
 
 " I'll make no promise. If the fellow cheeks me, he will 
 get a bit of my mind to a moral certainty." 
 
 ''Then I must take him with me," said the brigand chief, 
 after a moment's reflection. " Tell him, please, to follow 
 me to the cave of the sybil, with twenty-five picked men, all 
 armed to the teeth." 
 
 " I wish you'd take me," said Barrel. 
 
 * Not this time." 
 
 " I'm getting quite rusty for want of a little excitement." 
 
 " You had some last night," replied Barboni. 
 
 " Oh ! that was nothing a mere flea bite. You say you 
 are going to astonish the world to-night, and I should like 
 to be in it." 
 
 " No," replied Barboni, a second time ; " I may not come 
 back alive." 
 
 " Is it so desperate as all that ? " 
 
 " It is indeed." 
 
 Gus Barrel looked at him in wondering admiration. 
 
 " If I should be captured," said Barboni, " you will open 
 my private desk you know where it is and in it you will 
 find papers of interest to yourself." 
 
 Barrel gazed at him now in astonishment, mixed with 
 wonder. 
 
 " No more at present. Beliver my orders. You have my 
 blessing," said Barboni. 
 
 He wrung Barrel's hand, and rushed away, leaving him
 
 l8o JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 much impressed, for he had never seen the brigand so 
 agitated. 
 
 It was a glimpse into his inner self. 
 
 In spite of his atrocious cruelty and rugged exterior, he 
 had his feelings. 
 
 More than that, it was clear that he had a heart. 
 
 The enterprise that he had in hand must be of a danger- 
 ous nature indeed, thought Barrel, to agitate Barboni in such 
 a manner. 
 
 Nor was he wrong. 
 
 It was the most audacious scheme that he had yet invented, 
 and dared to carry into execution. 
 
 The Contessa di Malafedi received the Mite of Naples 
 that evening in her most sumptuous rooms. 
 
 General Cialdini and his staff were to be present, and a 
 brilliant gathering was expected. 
 
 Barboni had determined to be there too, and to rob every- 
 one in the saloon of the precious stones and money which 
 they might carry about them. 
 
 To plunder the English was one thing, to despoil the 
 leaders of fashion in Naples, themselves being Neapolitan, 
 was another. 
 
 It was a rash enterprise, and even the author of it had 
 his doubts as to its success. 
 
 But he was a remarkable man, and had every confidence 
 in himself, as far as human foresight and daring could protect 
 him. 
 
 He walked quickly to the banks of the Volturno, crossed 
 over in a boat he kept concealed for that purpose, and made 
 his way rapidly to the cave of the Cumagan sybil. 
 
 Here he was to await the coming of his lieutenant, Hun- 
 ston, with the band of picked men, armed to the teeth. 
 
 As for Gus Barrel, he returned to the cave to deliver his 
 orders, and was unable to account for the strange way in 
 which his chief had spoken to him. 
 
 He had been so different in his manner to what he usually 
 was. 
 
 There was a tenderness in his tone, an almost paternal 
 tenderness, which astonished him. 
 
 He could not understand this mysterious man at all. 
 
 " At all events," he said to himself, " I will protect the 
 pretty Mrs. Harkaway. That villain Hunston shall not have 
 it all his own way."
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 181 
 
 Providence had raised up a protector for Emily when she 
 feast expected it. 
 
 So it is in life. When the clouds gather, or the prospect 
 is most gloomy, an unlooked-for gleam of sunshine darts 
 forth to gladden our heavy hearts. 
 
 We should never despair. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 CAPTURE OF THE BRIGAND CHIEF. 
 
 WHEN Jack went to General Cialdini to complain of the 
 abduction of Emily by the brigands, he was received with the 
 courtesy which was always extended to him by the general. 
 
 Immediate orders were given to the troops quartered in 
 Naples to scour the country, and intercept the brigands in 
 their retreat if possible. 
 
 The police were put on the alert also. But the Neapoli- 
 tans did every thing in a half-and-half manner. 
 
 There was no spirit, no life, no heart about them. 
 
 They did not do things as we do them in England with 
 a slap and a dash. 
 
 Jack returned to his home after a fruitless search with the 
 little coxswain. 
 
 It was nearly four o'clock in the morning. They were 
 both knocked up. 
 
 Harvey, Hilda, and Tom Garden were all waiting up for 
 them, and thought that Emily had gone to join her husband. 
 
 Their alarm was great when they heard what had happened. 
 
 "We must get her back," said Garden. "This won't do 
 at all." 
 
 " I'm dead-beat," said the coxswain. " What with hunt- 
 ing for brigands, and getting knocked on the head, and right- 
 ing with iron bars, I'm regularly licked." 
 
 " Go to sleep, little man," observed Garden. " Sleep is 
 good for children." 
 
 " I think I'll take your advice," answered Walter Camp- 
 bell ; " and if no one has any objection, I'll pitch on the 
 sofa." 
 
 He threw himself down, and was fast asleep in a minute. 
 
 Hilda was much concerned at Emily's loss, but she said
 
 1 82 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIG AX DS. 
 
 she had no doubt the brigands would demand a heavy ran- 
 som, and she would be returned. 
 
 After talking the matter over, all retired to rest. 
 
 The next morning they were up early, and Tom Garden 
 came from his hotel to breakfast. 
 
 Jack could not eat in his usual hearty manner, for his 
 mind was disturbed by thoughts of his darling wife. 
 
 That she was treated with civility by the brigands he did 
 not know. 
 
 Neither was he aware that Barrel was with the band, and 
 had determined to protect her against Hunston, of whose 
 presence in Naples he was also ignorant. 
 
 Soon after breakfast, the four friends held another brief 
 council, and horses were ordered ; they intended to scour the 
 country. 
 
 Just as they were about to start, Bigamini made his ap- 
 pearance at the front door. 
 
 Monday, who was looking out for the arrival of the horses 
 from the stable, saw him. 
 
 He grew very angry. 
 
 " Ha," he cried ; " you came back. What for you put me 
 in chest ? I teach you to come sneaking about um house." 
 
 " My good friend," replied Bigamini, " you entirely mis- 
 understand my character." 
 
 " Take um hook," said Monday. 
 
 " I want to see your master, kind and considerate negro. 
 Ah ! if I have a weakness, it is one for converting the heathen 
 from their savage ways." 
 
 " Why you call me heathen savage ? Me as good as 
 you." 
 
 " Quite," replied Bigamini, humbly. " I have always con- 
 sidered a black infinitely superior to a white." 
 
 " You chaff me ? " asked Monday. 
 
 " No, my sable friend, I have always been the friend of 
 your persecuted race. Let me grasp your manly hand, and 
 forget the past." 
 
 Monday held back. 
 
 " You're not a bad fellow," cried Bigamini, persuasively. 
 " Your heart is in the right place. You will not despise me 
 because I am a miserable Bigamini ? " 
 
 " Um not want to despise anyone," answered Monday, who 
 was softened by the meekness of the little man's manner." 
 
 " What have you to fear from me ? " Bigamini went on.
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 183 
 
 " Are you not stronger than me ? Could you not eat me if 
 you like ? Shake hands and stand a drink." 
 
 "You come in my room and have glass of um wine, if you 
 please." 
 
 "That's right : hit 'em up, boys, they're all cocks," cried 
 Bigamini. " I knew we should pal up." 
 
 If he had been insolent, Monday would have kicked him 
 out, but as he was meek and civil, he softened towards him. 
 
 Leading the way into his pantry, he poured out a tumbler 
 full of wine and ice for his guest. 
 
 " That warm um up a bit," said he. 
 
 "Thank you," replied Bigamini; "my heart overflows 
 with gratitude. Now let us have a little chat. What's your 
 master going to do ? " 
 
 " Get back um missis," answered Monday. 
 
 " Those brigands are desperate fellows." 
 
 "They soon laugh wrong side of um mouth," replied 
 Monday. 
 
 Jack's voice was heard in the hall. 
 
 " Monday," he said, " what a time the horses are coming 
 round. Where are you ? " 
 
 Hastily putting the bottle and glass away, Monday an- 
 swered 
 
 " In um pantry, sare." 
 
 Jack came to the little room and looked in. 
 
 " What are you doing here ? " he asked, as soon as his eyes 
 fell upon Bigamini. 
 
 " Come to see my friend, Mr. Monday, sir. Person I 
 esteem very highly, I assure you, sir," answered Bigamini. 
 
 " I have my suspicions about you," said Jack, with a 
 frown. 
 
 " What have you done, sir ? " 
 
 " It's my opinion you're a humbug." 
 
 Bigamini looked deeply hurt. 
 
 " If bigamy and poverty are crimes, sir," he said, " I plead 
 guilty ; but if anyone had dared to attack my honour when 
 I was a happy Smiffins, I'd have knocked his head off." 
 
 He tried to look very fierce, and twisted a little bit of 
 moustache which disfigured his upper lip. 
 
 "Just explain how it was that you came here last night, 
 and how you knew the Signora Bianca. I can't help think- 
 ing you are mixed uo in this affair somehow." 
 
 " This is hard, sir," saH the little man. "Until I yielded
 
 184 JA CK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 to the force of circumstances and the power of love, which 
 made me a miserable Bigamini, my character would have 
 borne looking at through a powerful microscope." 
 
 " That is not an explanation." 
 
 " The artist, sir, lodges in the same house with me that's 
 how I knew her ; and if a stranger offers me a ducat in the 
 street to deliver a letter to a certain partv I should be a flat 
 if I refused it." 
 
 " A stranger ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir. I could not tell that he was connected with 
 brigands : and I have come here to-day to tender my most 
 humble apologies." 
 
 The man looked sincere, and Jack, who was in a great 
 hurry to be off, did not care to push his examination further. 
 
 " Be more earful in future," he said, " and keep your eyes 
 open ; you may hear or see some thing which will be of use to 
 us." 
 
 " May I have the proud privilege of accompanying you, 
 sir ? " 
 
 "When?" 
 
 " This morning, in your search for the brigands. Oh ! if I 
 could only give it that Barboni hot and strong, I should die 
 happy." 
 
 " I don't see what good you can do," replied Jack. 
 
 " I can crawl into holes in rocks, sir, and if we find a cave, 
 you can send' me in like a dog or a ferret." 
 
 " Can you ride ? " 
 
 "A little, sir. I don't look graceful," replied Bigamini. 
 " You know what ill-natured people say about a tailor on 
 horseback." 
 
 " Well," said Jack, with a slight laugh, " you shall go." 
 
 Bigamini danced for joy. 
 
 " Fancy my being admitted to the proud privilege of brig- 
 and-hunting in the distinguished company of Mr. Harkaway 
 and friends ! " he exclaimed. 
 
 " Cut round to the stable and get a horse. Quick ! " 
 
 " I'm off, sir, like the arrow from the bow, or more poeti- 
 cally, like the thunderbolt from the storm cloud. Hurrah ' 
 here's 'appiness. Hip, hip " 
 
 " Stop his row," said Jack. 
 
 Monday slily put out his foot, and administered a kick to 
 the little man. 
 
 " Shut up um mouth," he said, with a grin.
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 185 
 
 " Mr. Monday, sir," replied Bigamini, rubbing the injured 
 part, " is this friendship, I ask you ? " 
 
 " Mast' Jack's orders," replied Monday. 
 
 Bigamini looked at him, more in sorrow than in anger, 
 gave himself another rub, and slowly quitted the pantry. 
 
 He went to the stable, which was not far off, and found 
 Harvey's English coachman and a groom preparing to lead 
 the saddle-horses out of the yard. 
 
 " Mr. Harkaway sent me for another horse," he said. 
 
 " For you? " asked the coachman. 
 
 " Yes. I'm going brigand-hunting." 
 
 " Then you'd best turn it up, and stop at home. Take my 
 tip, it's straight," answered the coachman. 
 
 " I'm not afraid: Give me a fast horse." 
 
 " There's Black Prince. He stands sixteen and a half 
 hands, is nearly thoroughbred, kicks like blazes, bolts like old 
 boots, and is a regular crib-biter." 
 
 " That'll do," said Bigamini. 
 
 " What ! " said the coachman. " Ain't you nervous ? " 
 
 " Never was yet, except at the sight of my old woman. 
 I'd rather mount your horse, than see my missis." 
 
 The coachman laughed, and muttered to himself 
 
 " If chaps like to break their precious necks, it worn't no 
 business of his'n." 
 
 The horse with the bad character was saddled, and the 
 others were taken round. 
 
 Jack, Garden, Harvey, and the little coxswain mounted, 
 and when they were in the saddle, Bigamini trotted up. 
 
 " Which way, sir ? " he asked. 
 
 " To the sybil's cave, first," said Jack. " But, I say, you've 
 got on an awkward sort of brute ; did they tell you ? " 
 
 " They said some thing about his being nasty- tempered, 
 sir." 
 
 " He'll throw him," remarked Harvey. 
 
 " Get inside, old cock," observed the coxswain. 
 
 " And draw the blinds down," said Garden, drily. 
 
 " No fear, gents," replied Bigamini. " I can stick on like 
 glue, and hold the reins with one hand and the pommel of 
 the saddle with the other." 
 
 " Show us the way, then, and cut out the running," said 
 Jack. 
 
 " We don't mean to let the grass grow under our feet," 
 said Harvey.
 
 l86 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 "Right you are, gen'lemen all," cried Bigamini, who 
 touched his horse with the whip. 
 
 The Black Prince put back his ears, uttered a snort, and, 
 striking fire with his iron-shod hoofs, dashed off at a mad 
 gallop. 
 
 " Bolted ! " ejaculated Garden. 
 
 " I thought so," replied Jack. " Let's follow him. Are 
 you ready, you fellows ? " 
 
 The answer being in the affirmative, they started at a 
 quick trot and soon got clear of the town. 
 
 All they could see of Bigamini was a cloud of dust in the 
 distance, and this soon vanished. 
 
 His horse, going at racing speed, had taken him out of 
 
 sig -?L 
 
 four friends were too much in earnest to waste time 
 in conversation. 
 
 As they passed a few lazy Neapolitans, the people re- 
 garded them wonderingly. 
 
 They thought them mad to go through the severe exercise 
 of riding under a hot sun. 
 
 But, hot though it undoubtedly was, they would have gone 
 through fire itself to rescue Emily. 
 
 Though they kept up their headlong pace, they could not 
 overtake Bigamini. 
 
 Jack felt sorry that he had allowed him to go on such 
 a horse, which was the most vicious beast they had in the 
 stable. 
 
 Harvey had bought him because of his speed and clever- 
 ness at jumping, intending to get up some steeple-chases, 
 and show Naples how the English can win races. 
 
 At length the ravine leading to the sybil's cave came in 
 view. 
 
 The horses were covered with foam, and their riders were 
 white with dust and streaming with perspiration. 
 
 Slackening their speed, they walked their steeds, and 
 Jack said 
 
 "We will search the witch's cave before we go any 
 further." 
 
 " Does the old hag sell beer ? " asked the little coxswain. 
 
 " No." 
 
 " That's a pity. I'm regularly baked, and she might do a 
 roaring trade in bitter for half an hour with me alone." 
 
 " Same here," replied Harvey.
 
 JA CK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 187 
 
 " Don't you seem to like beer when you can't get it ? " 
 remarked Garden. 
 
 " Is that a horse ? " asked Jack, looking down the ravine. 
 
 " Yes, by Jove ! it's the Black Prince. Bigamini has 
 arrived before us, and is cooling himself in the cave, I 
 suppose." 
 
 They entered the ravine, feeling glad that the little man 
 had not broken his neck. 
 
 Though they had their suspicions about him, they fancied 
 he was more a fool than a knave. 
 
 It did not strike them that he had purposely ridden this 
 horse, in order that he might arrive first at the cave. 
 
 If Barboni was inside, he could warn him of his danger. 
 
 Though a wild and lawless man, the brigand was not 
 devoid of superstition. 
 
 He frequently visited the sybil, to consult her as to his 
 fortune. 
 
 If she warned him against an enterprise, he would not 
 undertake it. 
 
 Suddenly the four friends saw a man come out of the cave. 
 
 He looked stealthily up and down the ravine. 
 
 The little coxswain had eyes like a lynx, and one glance 
 was enough for him. 
 
 " That's Barboni," he exclaimed. " Look ! he answers 
 all the descriptions of him ; slouched hat, cloak, no beard, 
 and fierce moustache." 
 
 " It's not unlike him," replied Jack. 
 
 " I tell you it is him. Didn't I and you see him last night 
 when we fought the beggars with the iron railings ? " 
 
 Jack dug his spurs into his jaded horse's flanks. 
 
 " Tally ho ! " cried the coxswain. " Hark forrard. 
 Tally ho ! " 
 
 The others pressed on, and the clattering of the horses' 
 hoofs on the hard, dry road reached the man's ears. 
 
 He took one more hurried, startled glance. It was 
 enough. He did not hesitate a moment, but vaulted lightly 
 on the back of Bigamini's horse. 
 
 Black Prince, however, had been " pumped out " by the 
 tremendous pace he was ridden at for so many miles. 
 
 There was not much going in him. 
 
 Neither was there in the horses of those behind him, yet 
 they were fresher, as they had not been pushed at the top of 
 their speed.
 
 l88 JACK HAKKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 Jack felt positive that the coxswain was right, and that 
 the flying man before them was Barboni. 
 
 With a hoarse shout of triumph he dashed along. 
 
 Away went Barboni with our four friends at his heels. 
 
 It was an exciting chase. 
 
 Soon the coxswain forged ahead, and got dangerously 
 near to the brigand. 
 
 Alarmed at hearing a pursuer so close behind him, he 
 turned in the saddle. 
 
 Walter was within a dozen yards of him. 
 
 Jack came next, Harvey and Garden being side by side a 
 short distance behind. 
 
 He took all this in a glance. 
 
 " You'd better give in," shouted the coxswain. 
 
 Barboni's reply was to draw a pistol, take deliberate aim, 
 and fire. 
 
 But as he pulled the trigger, his tired horse stumbled, and 
 the ball missed its mark. It was not wasted though. 
 
 The coxswain's horse, struck in the shoulder, fell in the 
 dust, and shot his rider over his neck. 
 
 ' ' Are you hurt ? " asked Jack, as he swept past. 
 
 " No," answered Walter, picking himself up. 
 
 Barboni's cruel face gleamed with a sparkle of triumph. 
 One enemy was dismounted, if not killed. 
 
 Only three remained, and he had struggled with that odds 
 before, and come off victorious. 
 
 Jack was satisfied now that he had the famous bandit 
 before him. 
 
 He could not mistake that classic face, the thick mous- 
 tache, the shaven chin, the proud curl of the lip, and the 
 defiant glance of the savage eye. 
 
 Barboni urged his sinking horse to its utmost speed, but 
 the poor creature was exhausted. 
 
 If he could only reach the banks of the Volturno, he 
 should meet some of his men on their way to Naples, and 
 he would be safe. 
 
 Jack now gained upon him. 
 
 The thundering of his horse warned Barboni that he was 
 in danger again. 
 
 Another hurried look, and again the barrel of the revolver 
 glistened in the sun. 
 
 " That's your game, is it ? " said Jack between his clenched 
 teeth. " Two can play at that, my boy."
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 189 
 
 He too drew a pistol. The game was within range, and 
 \>oth fired at once. 
 
 Jack made his horse swerve on one side, and the bullet 
 whistled harmlessly past. 
 
 But his ball broke the leg of Black Prince, and he fell 
 down in a heap, plunging helplessly, and raising a cloud of 
 dust. 
 
 In a moment, Jack was on the spot. 
 
 The dust settled, and revealed a black mass by the side 
 of the horse, lying still and motionless. 
 
 This was the brigand, who had fallen from the saddle, to 
 find the road harder than his head, and lie stunned. 
 
 " By Jove," cried Jack, " I've hit the brigand." 
 
 He took off the horse's curb rein, and making handcuffs 
 of it, fastened Barboni's wrists together. 
 
 Then he dragged him to a bank by the river side, where 
 the slight breeze could play upon his face, and waited for 
 Garden and Harvey to come up. 
 
 He could scarcely believe in the reality of this splendid 
 capture. It had all happened so quickly and smoothly, 
 without much trouble or loss of life. 
 
 What neither the police of Naples nor all the troops under 
 the command of General Cialdini could do, he had effected. 
 
 " Bravo ! Harkaway," exclaimed Tom Garden, jumping 
 from his horse. 
 
 " You've done the trick, I see," said Harvey, following. 
 
 " Yes. We have captured Barboni ; and now his band 
 will be like a venomous serpent without a head." 
 
 At the mention of his name, the brigand opened his eyes 
 and looked around. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXII. 
 
 WILL HE DO IT? 
 
 AT the same moment the little coxswain, who had sustained 
 mly a few scratches, approached the friends. 
 
 " Hullo ! old Tommy Dod," he exclaimed ; "how do you 
 find yourself, eh ? How you was to-morrow, old Schneider ? " 
 
 " Im a prisoner," answered the brigand, " yet that is no 
 ^ason why I should be mocked by a boy."
 
 190 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 "Can't you stand chaff ! Sorry for you, then ; you'll 
 have to try." 
 
 " Harkaway, the Englishman, has captured me," continued 
 Barboni, " and I expect that courtesy from him which I am 
 at present extending to his wife." 
 
 " You admit that you are Barboni ? " said Jack. 
 
 " I do, and still defy you." 
 
 The brigand drew himself up haughtily in the presence of 
 his captors. 
 
 " Is my wife alive and well ? " asked Jack, eagerly. 
 
 "She is." 
 
 " Her life is in no danger ? " 
 
 " None. She is as well treated as circumstances will per- 
 mit ; and if you like to listen to reason, I will make you an 
 offer." 
 
 " Name it," cried Jack, whose mind was much relieved by 
 what he had heard. 
 
 " I will exchange Mrs. Harkaway for myself. Let me go, 
 and you shall have your wife again.'' 
 
 The offer was very tempting, and Jack had a great mind 
 to accept it. 
 
 What was the public execution of the brigand to the de- 
 light of clasping his beloved Emily once more in his arms ? 
 
 Seeing that he was inclined to yield, Tom Garden spoke. 
 
 " J have a word to say in this, on public grounds," he ex- 
 claimed. 
 
 " Leave me to deal with Mr. Harkaway," cried the brigand, 
 biting his lip with annoyance. 
 
 "You can say what you like, presently. I only wish to 
 state that it would be madness to trust to your word." 
 
 " You need not give me my liberty until I place Mrs. 
 Harkaway in your hands." 
 
 " You hear that, Tom ? " cried Jack, eagerly. 
 
 " We are sure to get Emily, sooner or latter," said Garden ; 
 " and I say we shall make a mull of it, and be a set of muffs 
 if we let this scamp go. It is a duty we owe to the public to 
 stick to him like seven leeches." 
 
 There was another moment of hesitation, and then Jack's 
 face cleared. 
 
 " You are right, Tom. I ought not to think only of my- 
 self in this case," he said. 
 
 " You agree with me, then ? " 
 
 " I do. He is not our prisoner ; he belongs to the state."
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIG A KDS. i g i 
 
 " That's my idea. We'll get Emily by-and-bye," exclaimed 
 Garden ; " never fear." 
 
 The brigand was silent, as if he would not condescend to 
 beg any further for his liberty. 
 
 Jack had made an immense sacrifice, and only he himself 
 knew what it had cost him. 
 
 But he had the consolation of feeling that he had done 
 what was right. 
 
 Barboni rose and looked grand, even in his captivity. 
 
 He was a sort of Samson among the Philistines. 
 
 " Mr. Harkaway," he said ; " I will not humble myself by 
 arguing the point with you." 
 
 " Oh ! " replied Jack, a little agitated : " I am willing to 
 listen to you." 
 
 " It is your intention to deliver me to the authorities ? " 
 
 " Certainly." 
 
 " Have you reflected ? " 
 
 " It requires no thinking about. I was a little nervous 
 about my poor wife at first, but directlj Garden spoke, I 
 saw he was right." 
 
 There was a noise in the distance. 
 
 Rub-a-dub-dub, tub-tub, tub-tub. 
 
 Tantara, tantara. 
 
 "The soldiers ! " cried the little coxswain. 
 
 It was the drum and bugle of a body of Bersaglieri. 
 
 " Too late ! " murmured the brigand. 
 
 Turning to Jack, he added 
 
 " If anything happens to me, your wife will die ; my death 
 will seal her fate," he said. " But if you hand me over to 
 the soldiers as a prisoner of war, all will be well." 
 
 " I shall do so." 
 
 " You will not allow them to try me on a drum-head, and 
 shoot me like a dog ? " 
 
 " No, you will be tried by the courts at Naples ; I promise 
 you that," said Jack. 
 
 " Then all will be well. I may make terms for the release 
 of Mrs. Harkaway." 
 
 "What terms?" 
 
 " I cannot talk now. Where shall you be this evening ? " 
 
 " I am engaged," replied Jack ; " the fact is we have all 
 accepted invitations to be at the Contessa di Malafedi's to- 
 night." 
 
 " At the Tontessa's," repeated the brigand, carelessly.
 
 192 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 " I thought you were not very good friends, since the 
 Villanova affair and the scene at the sybil's grotto." 
 
 " Nor are we ; but all Naples will be there, ard to tell you 
 the truth," answered Jack, " I wanted to ask the contessa 
 to use her influence with you." 
 
 " With me ? There is no connections between us." 
 
 " No ? I thought there was, ani she might obtain my 
 wife's release." 
 
 " We will talk the matter over fhis evening," said Barboni. 
 
 " But I have told you I cannot come to your prison to- 
 night." 
 
 " I do not want you to." 
 
 " Then how shall we nv et ? " 
 
 "At the contessa's. T Anight, as the clock strikes twelve, 
 I will be with you at T ,a Malafedi's," answered Barboni, 
 carelessly. 
 
 " Are you mad, mar alive ? " said Jack, staring at him. 
 
 " Do I look like it * " 
 
 " You will be in tSe securest dungeon the police can find 
 for you, in a couple /f hours' time." 
 
 " Never mind that. I will meet you at the contessa's as 
 the clocks are on the stroke of midnight." 
 
 Barboni spoke ' .'ith the certainty of conviction. 
 
 " Bet you six tc four you don't," said the little coxswain. 
 
 " I don't bet wi h children," replied the brigand : " neither 
 am I addressing iiy remarks to you." 
 
 " It's lucky for you've got braceleted up," replied Walter, 
 in a tone of deep disgust, " or I'd punch your head for cheek." 
 
 " Have you marked me well, Mr. Harkaway ? " continued 
 Barboni. 
 
 " Yes, I accept your meeting, though I fear there is little 
 chance of your keeping your appointment," answered Jack. 
 
 "Time will show." 
 
 A little man was seen limping along the road, and as he 
 drew nearer, the coxswain exclaimed 
 
 " Here's that rascal Bigamini ; he ought to be locked up 
 too." 
 
 Bigamini heard this, and hastened to say 
 
 " That's unkind, sir. I have always been respected as 
 the soul of honour, and when I was a happy Smiffins " 
 
 " How was it Barboni got out of the cave and nipped away 
 almost in time to get off clear ? "
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 193 
 
 " Is that Barboni ? " asked Bigamini, straining his eyes 
 at the chief. 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " What, the great brigand ? " 
 
 He drew back in alarm, and stared as if he had never 
 seen him before. 
 
 " You don't mean to say he's the awful bandit? " he con- 
 tinued. 
 
 " Of course he is. Didn't you give him the tip that we 
 were coming ? " 
 
 " No, sir on the honour of a once happy Smiffins, I did 
 not. He can't get loose, sir, can he ? " 
 
 " Not he." 
 
 " Ask him, sir, if I didn't see him in the cave, and if he 
 didn't fall upon me, and we had a tussle in which he shinned 
 me dreadful." 
 
 " If it is of any service to the man," said Barboni, " I can 
 say frankly I do not know him, nor have we met before." 
 
 "There ! I told you he'd say I was nothing to him," cried 
 Bigamini. 
 
 " When I heard a horse stop, and saw a man enter the 
 cave while I was consulting the fortune-teller, I thought he 
 was an enemy," Barboni went on. 
 
 " And we had a fight ! " 
 
 *'I simply knocked you down, and may have kicked your 
 carcase out of my way," replied Barboni, with a look of su- 
 preme disdain. 
 
 " There ! " cried Bigamini again. " Who's right now, 
 Mr. Sharp-shins ? " 
 
 " Don't call me names," said the coxswain, angrily. " I've 
 had to welt you once before, and I can do it again." 
 
 " Beg pardon, sir but you've got such a aggravating way. 
 Keep him off ; I'm afraid of brigands." 
 
 " He won't hurt you," replied Jack. " I am glad your 
 character is cleared, as I should have tackled you rather 
 hotly, my little man." 
 
 "Thank you, Mr. Harkaway ; you're a gentleman, sir, and 
 Oxford all over." 
 
 " Go and call the soldiers here. You can hear the drum, 
 can't you?" 
 
 " Yes, sir. They've got a foolish way of kicking up a row 
 when they want to catch a weasel asleep," replied Bigamini, 
 with a grin. 
 '3
 
 1 94 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 The brigand also smiled as Bigamini limped off, pretend- 
 ing that his leg was very stiff and bad where the chief had 
 kicked him, though if he had pulled his trousers up, it would 
 have been seen that he hadn't got a scratch. 
 
 "I am no more afraid of a regiment of Italian soldiers," 
 remarked Barboni, " than I am of a flock of sheep." 
 
 " They don't seem to be up to much in the way of brigand- 
 hunting, if they couldn't catch you," remarked the little 
 coxswain. 
 
 " I am not so easily caught," replied Barboni. 
 
 " Anyhow, we weren't long over copping you, my 
 hearty." 
 
 " You had nothing to do with it. I dropped you quickly 
 enough," said the brigand. 
 
 There was a laugh at this, in which Barboni joined. 
 
 " He had you there, Walter," observed Garden. 
 
 " Let those laugh who win. He is copped isn't he ? 
 whether I had a hand in it or not, and I'll bet he wishes 
 himself anywhere else," answered the coxswain. 
 
 " Can you dance a hornpipe?" asked Barboni. 
 
 " Yes, against the world." 
 
 " And sing songs ? " 
 
 " Lots of them rattlers." 
 
 " I'll have you captured and taken alive to my cave," said 
 Barboni. 
 
 " Capture me ! " repeated the little coxswain, angrily. 
 
 "Yes. I want a fool to amuse me when I'm dull." 
 
 " Chaff away, old son. It's a case of Jack up the orchard 
 with you, and I don't think you'll have a chance of captur- 
 ing anyone else." 
 
 "You think not?" said Barboni, with a sneer. 
 
 " I don't think I'm sure of it. The next dance you have 
 anything to do with will be when you're dancing on nothing, 
 with a rope round your neck." 
 
 " Thank you," replied the chief. " You are very brave, 
 and extremely gentlemanly to insult a fallen foe." 
 
 " I don't call you a foe ; you're an enemy to mankind," 
 answered Walter, indignantly ; " and I can't get up any 
 romance over a vulgar thief." 
 
 Barboni flushed angrily. 
 
 "You will repent those words, young man, and regret 
 your insolence," he said. 
 
 " I never regret anything I say or do, and I repeat that I
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 195 
 
 wish to have nothing to do with a miserable cut-throat like 
 yourself." 
 
 Jack took the little coxswain's arm,and led him on one side. 
 
 " Don't get needled, Walter," he said. 
 
 " He shouldn't chaff a gentleman," replied Walter. 
 
 "But it isn't generous to say anything to him when he's 
 down, let the man's faults be what they may. He's in our 
 power now, and will go to the scaffold, whatever he may say 
 to the contrary." 
 
 " That's true enough, and if he wouldn't be so cocky, I 
 should be inclined to pity him," rejoined Walter. 
 
 " Well, let him alone, there's a good fellow." 
 
 " Oh ! he may go and hunt spiders for what I care," 
 answered the coxswain. 
 
 The conversation was interrupted by the approach of the 
 soldiers, who were much excited at the news of the capture 
 of the great Barboni. 
 
 He was formally delivered into the charge of the com- 
 manding officer, who held himself personally responsible for 
 his safe conduct to Naples. 
 
 Soldiers before him, soldiers behind him, soldiers on all 
 sides of him. 
 
 Bayonets glistening in the sunshine at the top of loaded 
 rifles.' 
 
 Twice fifty men ready to shoot him on the least provoca- 
 tion. 
 
 On his way to a dungeon and a scaffold, Barboni yet bore 
 himself majestically, and seemed to smile at fate. 
 
 " By your right, quick march," said the commanding 
 officer. 
 
 The men step out, the arms rattle, and the brigand, 
 looking over his shoulder, says 
 
 " At midnight at the contessa's, Mr. Harkaway." 
 
 And Jack nods his head dubiously as he answers 
 
 " I shall be there." 
 
 Bigamini walked after the soldiers, listening to the musift 
 and keeping step, as if he liked it. 
 
 There were but three horses left for the four friends to 
 return on. 
 
 " Who'll give me a back ? " asked the coxswain. 
 
 "I will," replied Tom Garden. " Come here, young one." 
 
 Walter approached, and Tom Garden, stooping down, 
 took him by the collar as if he had been a kitten.
 
 196 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 A vigorous pull of that strong arm, and the coxswain was 
 hoisted up on the crupper of the horse. 
 
 "Thank you," replied Walter, putting his arm round 
 Tom's waist to hold on. " But I say ? " 
 
 "What?" 
 
 " When you do that again, remember there is no occasion 
 to kill me by kindness. I was nearly strangled." 
 
 " All right, young one," replied Tom, in a fatherly voice. 
 " Hang on tight." 
 
 The three horses started at a fair pace, and soon over- 
 took the soldiers. 
 
 Barboni's eye caught Jack's, and there was a merry 
 twinkle in it. 
 
 Evidently the brigand did not trouble himself greatly at 
 his position. 
 
 Jack was thinking of the audacious promise of Barboni. 
 
 He, a captive, had promised to meet him at the con- 
 tessa's reception that night at twelve o'clock. 
 
 It seemed impossible. 
 
 " Will he do it ? " said Jack to himself. 
 
 That question could only be answered as the clock struck 
 the dread hour of midnight. 
 
 When they reached Naples, Jack rode at once to the chief 
 of the police and to General Cialdini, to announce the im- 
 portant capture he had made. 
 
 He was congratulated on all sides. 
 
 The news flew like wildfire through the city. 
 
 Excited groups gathered in the cafe's, at the Europa, at the 
 street corners, in the Strada di Toledo, the Corso, and the 
 Villa Reale. 
 
 It was the one engrossing topic of conversation. 
 
 The evening papers had an account of it, with the usual 
 exaggerations, printed in leaded type. 
 
 Jack was the hero of the hour. 
 
 An Englishman, as usual, on the Continent, had done 
 what none of the natives could. 
 
 But there was a blank in his heart, for, though he had 
 captured Barboni, he had not recovered his darling Emily. 
 
 His friends did all they could to cheer him up, and assured 
 him that Emily's restoration to her home was only a question 
 of time. 
 
 Hilda nursed and took care of his little child, who was 
 told, when he asked for mamma, that she would be back soon.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 197 
 
 Harvey met him on the stairs,and said in an excited voice 
 
 " Who do you think is here ? " 
 
 " Can't tell. Not Emily ! " replied Jack, grasping like a 
 drowning man at a straw. 
 
 " You'll never guess." 
 
 " I shan't try. Who is it ? " 
 
 " Don't be grumpy, old man. It's Lily Cockles," an- 
 swered Harvey. 
 
 " When did she come ? " 
 
 " This afternoon. You know the old dad's dead, and Lily 
 was so affected that they had to put her in a private asylum 
 for a few weeks, because she wanted to kill herself, and join 
 her father and brother, or some sentimental nonsense of 
 that kind." 
 
 " Well ? " 
 
 " She soon got all right when the excitement passed off. 
 All old Cockles's money is hers, and finding herself a wealthy 
 heiress, without a friend in England, she determined to come 
 over to us." 
 
 " I am sure Emily would have been delighted to see her," 
 answered Jack. " Where is she ? " 
 
 " Up stairs. She's a little sad and much cut up about 
 Emily, but as jolly as can be expected under the circum- 
 stances," replied Harvey. 
 
 " Of course, Hilda will see that she is made comfortable." 
 
 " Oh, yes. You can leave all that to Hilda. The two are 
 not strangers, and Lily seems to take wonderfully to her." 
 
 " It's a good chance for the little coxswain," said Jack, 
 who, worried as he was with his own private affairs, could 
 not help thinking of his friends. 
 
 " He's on like grub already," replied Harvey. 
 
 "Is he?" 
 
 " Yes. Awfully hard hit directly he saw her, and Lily is 
 a pretty girl, you know." 
 
 " So she is," replied Jack. " Let them spoon. Walter 
 may make a match of it if the brigands don't carry her off." 
 
 " We must have another go in at them, and find out their 
 cave," replied Harvey. " I don't think we shall have much 
 trouble now we've got the chief." 
 
 " Give me back Emily, and I don't care a rush," answered 
 Jack, dismally. 
 
 " What an old croaker you are. Go and dress for dinner. 
 All will come right."
 
 198 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " Would you like Hilda to be among brigands ? " 
 
 " No, but I'd make the best of it, and not mope. Bar- 
 boni told you she was all right, and we've lots to think of, 
 Wonder whether he'll keep his word." 
 
 " Who ? Barboni ? " 
 
 " Yes. You know he said he'd be at the contessa's to- 
 night," said Harvey. 
 
 " It wouldn't surprise me," replied Jack. " I believe he 
 and the contessa row in together." 
 
 " So do I. They're in the same swim for a hundred." 
 
 They went up stairs and met Walter Campbell on the land- 
 ing. 
 
 "Going to my hotel to dress," he said. "Back soon; 
 ta-ta." 
 
 " Bother the dressing ! We'll excuse you to-day," ex- 
 claimed Harvey. 
 
 " Couldn't think of it ; you've got company, Miss Lily 
 Cockles, you know. Must cut a shine before ladies." 
 
 " Are you always so particular ? " 
 
 " When a lady's in the case. Don't care for you men ; 
 but can't sink to the level of the beast, you know," replied 
 the iittle coxswain. 
 
 " Go and beautify youself," said Jack, smiling ; " Lily is 
 worth catching. She's got lots of tin." 
 
 "Has she?" 
 
 " Heaps." 
 
 " That doesn't matter; she's got what I like ever so much 
 more, and that's a pretty face and a nice manner." 
 
 " Look out for the tin, my boy," exclaimed Jack ; " that 
 will last longer, if you take care of it, than pretty facts." 
 
 " Did you marry for money, Harkaway ? " asked the little 
 coxswain. 
 
 " No." 
 
 " I thought not. I should not have liked you if you had. 
 There can't be any harm in falling in love and being genuine, 
 can there ? " said Walter. 
 
 " Not in the least. A man or a boy can't be a good fellow 
 unless he is genuine," exclaimed Jack. " But what I meant 
 was that if you can love a girl who has a little tin, it is all 
 the jollier for a poor man." 
 
 The little coxswain nodded his head as if he quite caught 
 Tack's meaning. 
 
 The banisters seemed to him to present the easiest means
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 199 
 
 of getting down stairs, and, getting astride, he slid along, to 
 the great danger of his neck, alighting safe, however, in the 
 hall. 
 
 " That kid will run a mucker some day," remarked Harvey, 
 " if he goes sliding down banisters like that." 
 
 " Not he ; that sort of youngster never comes to grief," 
 answered Jack. 
 
 " He's smart for his age." 
 
 " I'd turn him up amongst a hundred boys, and make him 
 favourite against the field," said Jack. 
 
 " What I like about him is that there is no nonsense," an- 
 swered Harvey. " He's a regular little brick." 
 
 " So he is," exclaimed Jack. 
 
 They had now reached the drawing-room door, and while 
 Harvey went up stairs to dress, Jack entered to make Lily 
 welcome, and assure her how glad he was to see her. 
 
 Miss Lily Cockles was paler and thinner than when we saw 
 her last, and had gone though severe trials. 
 
 But calmness and resignation had come to her aid. 
 
 Hilda received and treated her like a sister. 
 
 With our little party at Naples she found what her poor 
 bruised heart wanted above all things. 
 
 That was a home. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIII. 
 
 THE MEETING AT MIDNIGHT. 
 
 BIGAMINI followed the soldiers with other idlers to the 
 prison in which Barboni was placed. 
 
 He asked a variety of questions, and gossiped with the 
 guards, ascertaining that the brigand was lodged in a strong 
 cell on the ground floor. 
 
 From the prison he hurried to the Contessa di Malafedi's 
 palazzo. 
 
 Here he remained for some time. 
 
 As the shades of night began to fall, several men arrived 
 at the door, and were all admitted by Bigamini. 
 
 He spoke in a friendly tone to them, and appeared to be 
 on terms of intimacy with most. 
 
 Fierce, savage-looking men they were, looking as if they 
 were capable of committing any atrocity.
 
 200 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 At the hour of ten he quitted the palazzo in the Strada 
 Nuovo, and made his way to the prison. 
 
 The guard had just been changed. 
 
 Under his arm he carried a bundle, and, approaching the 
 porter's lodge, entered it. 
 
 The porter recognised him with a nod, and they spokft 
 earnestly together in whispers for some time. 
 
 " Come this way," said the porter at last. 
 
 He conducted him along a stone passage until they reached 
 the room of the gaoler, whose name was Guiseppe. 
 
 "Fine times, Guiseppe," said the porter. "We've caged 
 a big bird at last, amico mio" 
 
 " You mean Barboni," exclaimed the gaoler. " Cospetto ! 
 we shall have some fun now." 
 
 He looked inquiringly at Bigamini. 
 
 " A friend of mine," said the porter, " the Prince di Vil- 
 lanova's valet." 
 
 " Ah ! the prince shot the heretic Englishman at the Con- 
 tessa di Malafedi's ball. I remember." 
 
 " Pity he had not killed the heretic. Yet it is this same 
 Englishman how do you call him ? " 
 
 " Signer Harkawini, or some such name," put in the gaoler. 
 
 " Yes, that is it. Well, he has captured our chief of the 
 brigands." 
 
 " Those Inglesi," said Guiseppe, " can never let us alone. 
 Santa Maria ! why can't they stop in their own foggy coun- 
 try ?" 
 
 " That is what I say," replied the porter. 
 
 " I expect my master to visit Barboni," said Bigamini. 
 " He sent me on first, and said he should be here, and as I 
 was going to see my old friend Luigi, I brought a bottle of 
 good wine from our cellar." 
 
 "Guiseppe will taste it," said the porter. 
 
 " You are not far wrong," answered the gaoler. " I have 
 just finished making up my returns, and I shall be glad of a 
 glass." 
 
 Bigamini produced a bottle from his bundle, drew the cork, 
 and a glass being forthcoming, the three pledged each other. 
 
 " I wish I could get out for half an hour," said Guiseppe, 
 smacking his lips, and adding, " rare good wine, this. Per 
 Bacco ! that wasn't put in the cellar yesterday." 
 
 " My master has as good wine as any one in Italy," replied 
 Bigamini.
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 20 1 
 
 " It strikes me you're English," said the gaoler ; " your 
 accent has a foreign sound." 
 
 " But I'm a good Catholic, and go to mass," answered 
 Bigamini. 
 
 " That makes a difference." 
 
 " Try another glass," said Bigamini ; " it won't hurt you, 
 and if you want to go out to see a pair of black eyes, I'm sure 
 Luigi will take your place." 
 
 " That I will," answered the porter ; " and it wouldn't be 
 the first time either. Our Guiseppe is a perfect diavolo after 
 the fair sex." 
 
 " What would you have a man do ? " asked the gaoler with 
 a smile. 
 
 " Why, drink to my toast dark eyes and glossy hair, or 
 the beauties of Naples," said the porter. 
 
 Each man emptied his glass. 
 
 " Poor Barboni. They say he carried off the Englishman's 
 wife yesterday," remarked the gaoler. 
 
 " Ah ! " exclaimed Luigi. " Those Inglesi are devils if 
 you interfere with their women ; but go out, amico mio, 
 if you have a mind. I'll keep the keys, and mind the 
 place." 
 
 "Santo Dio ! " answered Guiseppe, "it is just the time 
 when Bianca said she would wait for me outside. You 
 know the pretty artist, Luigi ? " 
 
 " You're a lucky fellow," answered the porter. " Go and 
 take advantage of your good fortune." 
 
 " I will. The general has been round when the guard 
 was changed, so that there is no danger of my being missed," 
 replied Guiseppe. 
 
 He drank another glass of wine, which Bigamini pressed 
 upon him, and taking his hat, left the prison. 
 
 His keys were hanging on a nail. 
 
 The heavy tramp of the doubled guard could be heard on 
 the stone flags of the prison corridor, leading to Barboni's 
 cell. 
 
 When the gaoler was gone, the porter said to Bigamini 
 
 " Now, quick, the reward." 
 
 Bigamini placed in his outstretched hand a bag of gold. 
 
 " Are you satisfied ? " he asked. 
 
 "Perfectly. You have done your part, now I will do 
 mine ; follow me. Santissima Virgine ! it is strange if two 
 heads like ours cannot arrange a trifle like this."
 
 202 JACK HARKAWAY AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 The porter, taking up the keys, and dangling them on his 
 wrist, advanced to the guard, who grounded arms at his ap- 
 proach. 
 
 "Let us pass, friend," said he; "we have business in 
 the brigand's cell." 
 
 " What business ? " asked the soldier. 
 
 " The Prince di Villanova is with Barboni, and this is 
 his servant." 
 
 " I have seen no prince or any other man go into the 
 cell," replied the guard. 
 
 " Cospetto ! " said Luigi, " how simple you are." 
 
 " Why ? " 
 
 " How long have you been on duty ? " 
 
 " A quarter of an hour, or thereabouts." 
 
 " Exactly," said the porter ; " you know nothing about it. 
 The prince was admitted before you came on guard. His 
 time was an hour. It is up. I must let him out. Do you 
 see now?" 
 
 " My orders are from the general," replied the soldier. 
 
 " What are they ? " 
 
 " To let no one pass." 
 
 " Without an order, I suppose ? " 
 
 " Precisely so." 
 
 "But," said Luigi, "the prince is in the cell with the 
 brigand. He came to induce him to give up an English lady 
 he has captured. Surely, the gaoler can go where he likes 
 in the prison ? " 
 
 " You are not the gaoler," replied the soldier. 
 
 " I am his deputy. He has left me his keys, while he 
 goes for half an hour to see his bella donna" 
 
 " You should have an order." 
 
 Luigi shook the keys. 
 
 " Are not these enough ? " he asked. " What more do 
 you want ? Do you think I intend to release Barboni ? " 
 
 " No, no," laughed the soldier ; " you would be clever to 
 do that." 
 
 " You know him by sight, of course ? " 
 
 " Yes ; I was with the detachment to which he was given 
 this morning. He is a man without any beard. No one 
 could mistake him." 
 
 " Then you are not likely to take the Prince di Villanova 
 for the brigand ? " 
 
 " Not at all ; everybody in Naples knows the prince. He
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 203 
 
 wears a beard, and you could not take him for Barboni," 
 answered the soldier. 
 
 " Stand on one side, then, and let the prince's valet and 
 me pass," and Luigi. 
 
 " Pass," said the soldier, who did not see the use of hold- 
 ing out any longer. 
 
 Bigamini and the porter went along the corridor and met 
 the second guard. 
 
 " Halt ! " he exclaimed, raising his loaded weapon in a 
 threatening manner. 
 
 " What's the matter with you ? " asked Luigi. 
 
 " Is all well ? " inquired the second guard of the first. 
 
 " Si," replied the soldier they had just spoken to. 
 
 " Pass," said the guard, lowering his rifle. 
 
 The two men hurried on to the end of the corridor, where 
 a door, studded with iron nails, met their gaze. 
 
 A capacious keyhold indicated an equally capacious lock, 
 and the porter selected one of the biggest keys in the bunch 
 to open it with. 
 
 His effort was successful. 
 
 The heavy door at once rolled back on its hinges. 
 
 Bigamini was not long inside the cell. 
 
 Pushing open the door, he stepped out, followed by a tall, 
 handsome man in evening dress, with a light coat covering 
 him. 
 
 " Stand on one side," he said, " and let my master, the 
 Prince di Villanova, pass." 
 
 Luigi the porter fell back. 
 
 The guards stopped in their march up and down the 
 corridor. 
 
 They seemed doubtful as to what their duty should be. 
 
 Bigamini had shut the door of the cell again, locked it, 
 and handed the key to Luigi. 
 
 " We saw no prince come in," said one soldier. 
 
 " Of course you didn't," answered Bigamini. 
 
 " Why shouldn't we ? " 
 
 " Because he was admitted before the guard was changed, 
 and he came in through the governor's entrance." 
 
 "Ah," said the soldiers, "that makes a difference.' 
 
 " I wish Guiseppe, the gaoler, was here," said Luigi. 
 
 " Hold your tongue, fool ! " said Bigamini. " Do you 
 want to anger the prince ? " 
 
 " What has the prince been doing with Barboni ? "
 
 204 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " He'd got business with him, or the governor would not 
 have admitted him." 
 
 " But " 
 
 " Do you want to lose your berth, and perhaps your life ? " 
 asked Bigamini, angrily. 
 
 " Lose my situation and my life ! " exclaimed the man. 
 " Of course I don't wish that." 
 
 " Be quiet, then, and treat the prince properly," said 
 Bigamini. 
 
 Villanova smilingly extended a slip of paper. 
 
 " My friends," he said, " this is a pass from General 
 Cialdini. Do you require anything further ? " 
 
 Luigi looked at it. 
 
 " That's the general's writing, sure enough," he remarked. 
 
 u We only want to do our duty," grumbled a soldier. 
 
 "Do it then. Present arms, and let the prince pass," 
 said Bigamini. 
 
 The soldiers looked at Luigi. 
 
 " It's all right," returned the latter. " Present ! " 
 
 The guard presented arms. 
 
 The Prince di Villanova walked quickly from the strongly- 
 built prison, followed by Bigamini, and preceded by Luigi. 
 
 Once in the street he whispered a few hurried words to 
 Bigamini. 
 
 At the corner of the street a carriage was waiting. 
 
 Getting into this, he was rapidly driven away in the direc- 
 tion of the better part of Naples. 
 
 The carriage stopped at the palazzo of the Contessa di 
 Malafedi. 
 
 This was brilliantly illuminated. 
 
 Strains of music floated out into the street through the 
 open windows. 
 
 The majority of the guests seemed to have arrived, as few 
 carriages were setting down visitors. 
 
 Alighting from the carriage, the prince smilingly acknowl- 
 edged the salutes of the attendants. 
 
 He ascended the spacious marble staircase, through a 
 garden of costly exotics and flowering shrubs. 
 
 At the entrance to the ballroom, the major-domo said in a 
 loud voice 
 
 " His Highness Francisco Ferdinando Emmanuele, Prince 
 Di Villanova." 
 
 Every eye was turned upon the new-comer, who, since he
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 205 
 
 shot at Harkaway, had become a celebrity in chatting, 
 gossiping Naples. 
 
 A smile of relief seemed to come over the face of the 
 contessa, who was surrounded by a group of officers in 
 uniform. 
 
 Conspicuous amongst them was General Cialdini, who 
 from his height and figure, was easily distinguished from 
 his staff. 
 
 The contessa held out her hand, saying 
 
 " So pleased to see you. I almost feared circumstances 
 would prevent you from honouring my poor saloon with your 
 company." 
 
 " How could I stay away from so much delight and 
 beauty ? It would have been equal to ruining one's chance 
 of Paradise," answered the prince. 
 
 " Ah, Villanova," said the general, " glad to see you." 
 
 " Thanks, your excellency is much too good." 
 
 " Of course you have heard the news ? " remarked the 
 contessa. 
 
 " You mean the capture of Barboni ? " he replied. 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " Oh ! that is old news to me. I have been to see the fel- 
 low," said the prince, carelessly. 
 
 " Indeed ? " 
 
 " I sent my servant to the general for a pass, which he was 
 good enough to give me, and I exerted my eloquence upon the 
 bandit, to induce him to tell me what he had done with Mrs. 
 Harkaway, whom I hoped to restore to her husband's 
 arms this very night." 
 
 " How good of you." 
 
 The prince stroked his glossy beard. 
 
 " What was the result ? " asked the general. 
 
 " The wretch received me with sullen indifference, and 
 said he would only talk to Mr. Harkaway himself about that." 
 
 " How hardened," said the contessa. 
 
 " Why, yes, he seems to have a hide like a rhinoceros, and 
 about as much conscience as a mosquito." 
 
 " It is a great satisfaction to me to think that we have him 
 safe after all," observed the general ; " he has given me a 
 great deal of trouble." 
 
 " They were absurd enough to say that you and the brigand 
 were connected in some mysterious way," said a young noble-
 
 206 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " To whom do you allude ? " asked the prince. 
 
 " The Inglesi." 
 
 " Cospetto ! " said the prince ; " can not we make some 
 allowance for these English, whose only accomplishments are 
 making steam engines and ships, buying and selling, and 
 eating roast beef ? " 
 
 There was a general laugh at this. 
 
 " For my part," remarked the general, " I knew all along 
 it was an impossibility." 
 
 " Thank you," said Villanova, with a smile. " We are iot 
 much alike, I flatter myself." 
 
 After chatting here, and shaking hands there, he walked up 
 the room. 
 
 Near a window were the four friends. 
 
 " Look out, Jack," said Harvey. 
 
 What for ? " 
 
 " There is Villanova, coming towards us." 
 
 " Is it ? So it is, by Jove ! " answered Jack. 
 
 Garden looked at the approaching figure with considerable 
 astonishment. 
 
 " That knocks my theory on the head," he said. 
 
 " What does ? " asked the little coxswain. 
 
 " Why, don't you see, we've got Barboni under lock and 
 key in the state prison ? " 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " And here is Villanova ; so that Barboni and Villanova 
 can't be one and the same person." 
 
 " No, by Jove 1 " replied Walter Campbell. " Stop a bit, 
 though." 
 
 Why ? " 
 
 " There's a chimney. I'll put my hand up, and smudge it 
 with soot." 
 
 " What for?" asked Carden, puzzled. 
 
 " When I shake hands with the prince, I shall black his 
 glove inside, and if Barboni should appear at midnight, and 
 his right-hand glove is blacked, it will be a curious thing, 
 won't it ? " 
 
 " Rather. You've got some ideas in that little pimple of 
 yours, young one," answered Carden, smiling approvingly. 
 
 " Some of us ought to have ; you haven't got many," an- 
 swered Walter, with a laugh. 
 
 " Don't you be too cocky, young one ; you're not too old 
 to lick," rejoined Tom, pretending to be angry.
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 207 
 
 " Hullo!" here's Garden in a wax," cried the little cox- 
 swain. 
 
 " What's riled the old bear ? " grinned Jack. 
 
 " I trod on his toes." 
 
 " I wonder if some people's ears would stretch if they were 
 pulled," said Tom. 
 
 " Yours don't want pulling," replied Walter. 
 
 " Why not ? " 
 
 " They're long and thin already. Got any donkeys in your 
 family ? " 
 
 " Be off up the chimney. Here's the prince," said Garden, 
 who was getting the worst of the chaff. 
 
 Walter disappeared, and blacked the inside of his white 
 kid glove. 
 
 When he came back he was just in time to shake hands 
 with the prince. 
 
 But his eye was as quick as lightning. 
 
 Without pretending to have done so, he had watched 
 Walter Campbell leave the group. 
 
 One glance at his glove showed him that the trick had 
 been so far successful. 
 
 " There is some thing on your glove, amico mto," he said, 
 " and mine too." 
 
 " Is there ? " said Walter, in some confusion. 
 
 " Is it not odd, Mr. Harkaway, that one can not touch pitch 
 without being defiled ? " 
 
 " Oh, I'm sure it was an accident," said Jack, reddening. 
 
 " No, no. You distrust me, I see you do. No matter, I 
 will retain this glove. It will gratify you, perhaps, as gentle- 
 men do not spoil their own and other people's gloves for 
 nothing." 
 
 Tom drew the little coxswain on one side. 
 
 " What a sharp beggar it is," he remarked. 
 
 " He's up to snuff, and no flies," answered Walter. " I 
 felt inclined to kick him when he cheeked me, but I was in 
 the wrong. I don't half like it, though. What did he call 
 me ? " 
 
 " Pitch," answered Garden, laughing heartily. 
 
 " Hang my sister's cat, I can't stand being called pitch, 
 can I ? " 
 
 " Poor little man. Isn't it nice to be snubbed, especially 
 when one has such fine ideas ? " 
 
 " Now, look here, do you want to work me up ? "
 
 208 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " I don't think you're quite up to the boiling point yet." 
 
 " Yes, I am. I'm boiling over. If I don't sit on the safety 
 valve, I shall burst. No, hang me if I do ! I'll have it out 
 with that son of a gun." 
 
 Before Garden could prevent him, the little coxswain strode 
 up to the prince with a defiant air. 
 
 " Excuse me," he said, " but you made use of an un- 
 pleasant expression just now." 
 
 Villanova looked at him compassionately. 
 
 " Do you mean to apologise ? " persisted Walter. 
 
 " I never apologise to children," answered the prince. 
 " If they fancy I have hurt their feelings, I give them a few 
 soldi to buy sweet stuff." 
 
 Walter Campbell was furious. 
 
 Always very hasty, he did not stay to consider that he was 
 the guest of the contessa, and in her ball-room. 
 
 " What do you mean by it ? " he asked, angrily confronting 
 the prince. 
 
 " Mr. Harkaway," said Villanova, " is your little friend at 
 all afflicted here ? " 
 
 He touched his forehead significantly. 
 
 " I am no more mad than you are," replied Walter. 
 
 " He is only hasty," said Jack. 
 
 " If he belonged to me but I will say no more. Kindly 
 talk to him, will you ? " 
 
 The little coxswain faced the prince now. 
 
 Without any further warning than " Mind your eye, old 
 cock," he struck out at him. 
 
 Villanova stepped back. 
 
 The blow hit him with considerable force in the chest. 
 
 With admirable good temper, he smiled. 
 
 " Mr. Harkaway," he said, " I must beg of you to restrain 
 this boy. I shall not chastise him, as I do not want to be the 
 hero of another scene at the Contessa di Malafedi's." 
 
 *' For goodness' sake be quiet," said Jack. 
 
 " I'm not afraid of him. Let him come on." 
 
 " Remember where you are." 
 
 " Oh ! we've got this part of the room all to ourselves, and 
 we can get behind that screen." 
 
 " If you had your deserts, you would be whipped, and put 
 to bed," replied the prince, with a mocking laugh. 
 
 " Garden," said Jack, " take the young one away ; he's had 
 too much champagne."
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 2 09 
 
 " I'm not going to be called names," replied Walter. 
 
 Garden interfered, and, seizing the little coxswain's arm, 
 dragged him to a recess near a window. 
 
 Harvey followed. 
 
 " Don't be an idiot," said Tom. " Do you want to get our 
 names up in Naples as a set of cads ? " 
 
 " Naples don't keep me," snarled Walter. 
 
 " Stand still, I tell you. What, you won't ? I shall have 
 to sit on you." 
 
 " If you run about wild like this, you will get pretty con- 
 siderably smashed up," observed Harvey. " Wait for him 
 outside, but never kick up a shindy before ladies." 
 
 " All right. I suppose I'm wrong. I'll be quiet. Leave 
 go," answered Walter. . 
 
 Harvey noticed blood on his knuckles. 
 
 " What's the matter with your hand ? " he asked. 
 
 " Can't tell ; barked my fist though. I thought I felt 
 something jolly hard when I hit that cove. It was like 
 striking a lamp-post. 
 
 "Curious," said Tom Garden. " It couldn't have been a 
 stud, because the skin is off all round. Wonder if he wears 
 anything underneath ? " 
 
 Jack meantime was talking to the prince. 
 
 " I hope you will pardon my friend," said Jack ; " he is a 
 little excitable at times." 
 
 "Very much so, I should say," replied the prince. 
 
 " Don't take any notice of him." 
 
 " I will not. Let us forget him. Flies and gnats are 
 troublesome, but, after all, they are insignificant." 
 
 " It wouldn't be well for you if he heard you," answered 
 Jack, " but I don't want a row now. It is close upon twelve, 
 and I have an appointment." 
 
 " With whom ? " 
 
 " That scoundrel Barboni. " 
 
 " How is that ? " 
 
 " Oh, out of brag, I suppose, more than anything else, he 
 said this morning, when he was captured, that he would meet 
 me at this ball at midnight." 
 
 " Have you told anyone of this ? " 
 
 " Not a soul." 
 
 " No one knows it but you and your friends ? " asked the 
 prince. 
 
 " No." 
 14
 
 210 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " Poor fellow," said Villanova, " I think he will find it 
 rather difficult to keep his word, though I have heard that 
 Barboni never yet broke his promise." 
 
 Jack laughed. 
 
 " I wish I had a thousand pounds on it," he said. 
 
 " On what ? " 
 
 "On the event." 
 
 " How would you bet?" demanded Villanova. 
 
 " A level thou. that Barboni is not here this evening as the 
 clock strikes twelve." 
 
 " Done with you," said the prince quickly. 
 
 " What ? " said Jack, in surprise, " do you take the bet ? " 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "You are sure to lose." 
 
 " Perhaps ; what matters it if I do ? One must have a 
 little excitement this hot weather. If I win, come over to 
 my place to-morrow morning and lunch with me ; not that I 
 want the cash, but I should like to have a hearty laugh at 
 you." 
 
 " Let those laugh that win," answered Jack. 
 
 He took out his watch and looked at it. 
 
 It wanted but five minutes to twelve. 
 
 " In five minutes," he ejaculated. 
 
 " Ah, excuse me," said the prince ; " I see the contessa 
 beckoning to me." 
 
 With a pleasant smile, and stroking his glossy beard, as 
 was his custom, Villanova glided away. 
 
 He was soon lost in the throng. 
 
 " Nice fellow when he likes to be," thought Jack. " But 
 he'll drop his coin over Barboni." 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV. 
 
 BARBONI KEEPS HIS WORD. 
 
 JACK rejoined his companions. 
 
 They were at the north end of the room. 
 
 The contessa and her guests were chiefly congregated in 
 the centre, and at the top or south end, where the refresh- 
 ment room was.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 2 1 1 
 
 On the east side, in the middle, the band was placed in an 
 orchestra or balcony. 
 
 Dancing had ceased for a brief while, and heated couples 
 were promenading the saloon, or struggling for iced drinks. 
 
 Neither Hilda nor Lily had come to the ball. 
 
 Lily was not very well, and Hilda feared any excitement 
 would do her harm. 
 
 Besides this, she was so grieved at Emily's loss that she 
 did not care to appear in public. 
 
 Jack touched Walter on the shoulder. 
 
 " You've been going it, young one," he exclaimed. 
 
 " Why shouldn't I, when that beastly old prince insulted 
 me ? " answered the little coxswain. 
 
 " You began it by blacking his glove." 
 
 "That was only a dodge. He'd better keep his eye 
 peeled, for I shall be on to him like grub when I have the 
 chance." 
 
 " He does not like you, old man," said Jack. 
 
 " Then he may lump it, for all I care. I'm not going to 
 be called names and treated like a child. But I'll have it 
 out with him some day." 
 
 At the end of the room was a screen, though what was 
 behind it could not be seen. 
 
 " Shut up about the prince," said Garden. " He's a puzzle 
 to me, and it riles me to think of him. Look at that screen ; 
 doesn't it look ghostly in the shadow ? " 
 
 Ping, ping, ping. 
 
 A clock on the mantelpiece began to strike the hour. 
 
 " Midnight," replied Jack. 
 
 His heart beat a little faster. 
 
 "You've gone quite white," exclaimed Harvey. 
 
 "Have I?" said Jack. 
 
 " Yes, a sheet's a fool to you. Do you expect Barboni ? " 
 
 " Nine, ten, eleven," counted Jack. " By George ! What's 
 that?" 
 
 Ere the last stroke of the clock had died away, a sombre 
 form emerged from behind the screen. 
 
 The figure was tall and commanding. 
 
 A black mask hid the upper part of the face, just revealing 
 dark, flashing eyes and well-cut mouth, about which a sar- 
 donic smile was playing, and showing the beardless chin. 
 
 On the head was a slouched hat, ornamented with a feather. 
 
 The form was shrouded in the ample folds of a long cloak.
 
 212 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " Vi saluta, Barboni ! " rang through the room, filling every 
 nook and corner. 
 
 Everyone was startled. 
 
 A dead silence fell upon the gay and giddy crowd, which 
 could not have been more effectually hushed if their beautiful 
 hostess had suddenly fallen lifeless in their midst. 
 
 Advancing fearlessly to Jack, the intruder stopped within 
 a dozen paces of him. 
 
 " Mr. Harkaway," he said, " Barboni keeps his word." 
 
 General Cialdini and his staff, followed by many of the 
 curious guests, came down the room. 
 
 Turning towards them, the brigand waved his hand. 
 
 " Back, all of you ! " he cried. 
 
 There was a sudden halt. 
 
 "My business here," continued Barboni, "is with an 
 Englishman. Molest me not. One whistle from me, and the 
 room shall swarm with my men." 
 
 The gentlemen looked confounded. 
 
 The ladies shrieked. 
 
 Some went into hysterics, while many hastily removed and 
 hid their jewellery, remembering that the brigand chief had 
 a fancy for trinkets set with precious stones. 
 
 " Mr. Harkaway, if you wish to speak to me, you are at 
 liberty to do so," continued Barboni. 
 
 He stood with his arms folded, and cast defiant glances 
 around. 
 
 " I have but one question to ask," answered Jack. 
 
 " Name it." 
 
 " What ransom will you take for my wife ? " 
 
 The answer came slowly and solemnly. 
 
 " None ! " 
 
 " Do you mean to keep her a prisoner ? " asked Jack, aghast. 
 
 " Return to England with your companions, and one day 
 after your arrival on British soil, your wife shall rejoin you." 
 
 Thus spake the brigand. 
 
 " Is that your final resolve ? " 
 
 " It is." 
 
 Jack's heart sank within him. 
 
 The little coxswain sprang forward and touched Jack on 
 the arm. 
 
 " Are you going to stand this ? " he asked. 
 
 " What can I do ? " returned Jack. 
 
 " Shoot the rascal."
 
 JACK HARKAWAY AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 213 
 
 " Perhaps he will revenge himself upon Emily." 
 
 " He can't blame you if I try to pot him," said Walter. 
 
 Several gentlemen had tried to escape from the saloon to 
 summon assistance. 
 
 But all the doors were guarded by fierce-looking men in 
 slouched hats. 
 
 These were armed to the teeth. 
 
 Unfortunately no one had any pistols with hin\ as these 
 things are not generally taken to balls. 
 
 This surprise had not been expected. 
 
 Suddenly the little coxswain uttered a cry of joy. 
 
 " I've got a pea-shooter ! " he exclaimed. 
 
 As he spoke, he produced from his coat-tail pocket a 
 revolver. 
 
 It had five chambers. 
 
 "I'd almost forgotten it," he added, "but I shoved it in 
 at the last moment, thinking we might meet Barboni by a 
 fluke." 
 
 General Cialdini was in any thing but a happy temper. 
 
 " Gentlemen," he said, " advance and capture that fellow." 
 
 No one obeyed his summons. 
 
 One or two drew their swords, but as Barboni's dagger 
 gleamed in the gasltght, they held back. 
 
 " Ten thousand ducats for him, dead or alive ! " shouted 
 the general. 
 
 This large reward stimulated a few, who for honour alone 
 would not have risked an encounter with the redoubtable 
 chief. 
 
 Hold hard," said Walter Campbell. 
 
 The Italian officers looked at him curiously. 
 
 "I'm in this," continued the little coxswain. "Let me 
 have my innings." 
 
 He levelled his pistol at the brigand. 
 
 Every eye was fixed on him intently. 
 
 " Are you going to give up Jack's wife ? " inquired Walter. 
 
 There was no answer. 
 
 " I shall count one, two, three," he continued, " and if you 
 don't talk up by that time, it will be all up the Baltic with 
 you." 
 
 Barboni's mouth curled with a smile. 
 
 " One ! " said the little coxswain. 
 
 The Italians envied him the possession of the pistol. 
 
 " Two ! "
 
 214 /-*' -' A' HA RKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIG A A 'L>S. 
 
 " Take a good aim, and kill the villain ; you shall have the 
 reward," said General Cialdini. 
 
 He was as much excited as anyone else. 
 
 " Bother the reward," answered Walter. " It's Jack's wife 
 I want to get back from the thundering thief." 
 
 Barboni's arms hung listlessly by his sides, and though he 
 held a pistol in each hand, he appeared perfectly indifferent 
 to the result of the shot. 
 
 " I've got five lives in this popgun," cried the little cox- 
 swain. " So look out, ugly." 
 
 Still Barboni made no sign. 
 
 He kept his eyes fixed upon the muzzle of the pistol, as if 
 calculating exactly where the bullet was likely to strike. 
 
 "Three!" 
 
 There was a report. 
 
 Barboni just moved his head on one side, about the eighth 
 of an inch, and the bullet swished past, burying itself in the 
 oaken panelling. 
 
 " Missed, by jingo ! That's one gone," muttered Walter. 
 
 He fired again. 
 
 This time the ball struck the brigand in the breast. 
 
 He seemed to stagger a little, but remained perfectly up- 
 right. 
 
 A third time the little coxswain fired. 
 
 The ball lodged in the same place. 
 
 The fourth was a miss, owing again to a rapid movement 
 of the head. 
 
 The fifth discharge was a hit, and in the region of the 
 heart. 
 
 "That shot must have cooked his goose!" exclaimed 
 Walter. 
 
 " Yes. He's a settled member," said Harvey. 
 
 " Bravo ! " cried Tom Garden. 
 
 " By Jove ! he's not touched," cried Jack, as the smoke 
 cleared away. 
 . Barboni was upright and apparently unhurt. 
 
 In the presence of all the assembled guests, he took the 
 three bullets which had struck him out of a fold in his cloak. 
 
 Tossing them contemptuously to the little coxswain, he 
 cried 
 
 " Take your playthings." 
 
 The balls rolled along the polished floor with a dull, heavy 
 sound.
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 2 15 
 
 But they did not roll far, as they were considerably in- 
 dented. 
 
 The Italians crossed themselves devoutly. 
 
 " He is in league with the fiend," said the majority. 
 
 With a polite bow, Barboni said 
 
 " I am sorry, ladies and gentlemen, to have interrupted 
 your festivities, but I felt it a point of honour to keep my ap- 
 pointment with Mr. Harkaway, whom I esteem so highly." 
 
 Again the general urged the members of his staff to attack 
 the brigand. 
 
 A few attempted to do so. 
 
 " Beware ! " cried Barboni. " He who comes near me 
 dies." 
 
 He levelled his pistols, one in each hand. 
 
 " I am tired of childish play," he said ; " the comedy is 
 over. I have kept my word. It is for you to say if the 
 tragedy shall begin." 
 
 The officers ceased to advance. 
 
 "Put up your swords," continued the brigand. 
 
 The order was complied with. 
 
 " Villain ! " cried the general, " you shall pay dearly for 
 this." 
 
 " Vi saluta, Barboni ! " 
 
 The brigand's cry was heard ringing through the saloon 
 once more. 
 
 Then he retired behind the screen. 
 
 Walter Campbell hurled the pistol after him without effect. 
 
 The officers rushed forward and pulled down the screen. 
 
 A door was disclosed to view, but it was locked, and defied 
 every effort to open it. 
 
 The peculiarly shrill whistle of the brigand chief was heard 
 distinctly. 
 
 Those who were looking out of the windows, declared they 
 saw a perfect army of dark forms start out of the flower-beds, 
 and from behind trees in the garden. 
 
 Barboni did not come unattended. 
 
 Naples had a fresh sensation. 
 
 News had been very scarce for a long time. 
 
 Barboni was a godsend. 
 
 The contessa and General Cialdini were trying to put the 
 ladies at their ease. 
 
 Garden picked up one of the bullets fired by Walter Camp- 
 bell and returned by the brigand-
 
 2l6 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 All at once a voice at his elbow said 
 
 " Curiously knocked about, isn't it ? " 
 
 Tom Garden looked up, and saw the Prince di Villanova. 
 
 " You ! " he ejaculated. 
 
 " Why not, caro mio ? Where did you expect me to be ? 
 Have I not been an awe-stricken spectator of the visit of 
 that incomprehensible being, Barboni ? " 
 
 Garden showed him the bullet. 
 
 " What do you think of this ? " he asked. 
 
 " What do you ? " 
 
 " Barboni wears a coat of strong chain mail. Look, the 
 bullet is almost flat." 
 
 " Either that, my dear friend, or he is made of cast iron. 
 I congratulate you on your discovery," replied the prince 
 with a sort of covert sneer. 
 
 He walked away, and was quickly seen in conversation 
 with General Cialdini, and his brilliant staff of officers. 
 
 The latter were intensely annoyed at the escape of the 
 brigand. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXV. 
 
 THE THREE SPOTS OF BLOOD. 
 
 IN a short time another attempt was made upon the doors 
 of the ball-room. 
 
 They were found to be unguarded. 
 
 Every trace of the brigands had disappeared. 
 
 They had vanished as if by magic. 
 
 Behind the screen was an old disused door communicating 
 by a flight of stairs with the garden. 
 
 Jack was the first to discover this. 
 
 " By Heaven ! he shall not escape me," he exclaimed. 
 
 Followed by the three friends, he dashed down the stairs 
 and searched the garden, but the shrubs and trees concealed 
 nothing. 
 
 Crestfallen, he returned to the ball-room. 
 
 With the usual light-heartedness of the Neapolitans, the 
 music had again struck up, and the dancers were enjoying 
 themselves. 
 
 Ladies ate ices, and fruit plunged in snow, as if nothing 
 had happened.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 2 1 7 
 
 Gentlemen talked and drank icy cold champagne. 
 
 General Cialdini and his staff were the only ones who had 
 gone away. 
 
 It was necessary to make inquiries at the gaol, and call 
 out the troops. 
 
 Presently the assembly was beaten, and the streets rang 
 with the sound of the drums. 
 
 At the prison the gaolers knew nothing whatever. 
 
 The cell which had contained Barboni was empty. 
 
 It was curious that only one person had seen the Prince 
 of Villanova enter. 
 
 This was a servant of the governor, who said he had let 
 him in privately, and opened the door of the cell with his 
 master's key. 
 
 Shortly afterwards it was remarked that this man had 
 more money to spare and spend than he had ever had before. 
 
 He was frequently seen in conversation with Bigamini. 
 
 One morning he was found dead in the street, with a 
 dagger in his heart. 
 
 But still no suspicion was attached to the Prince of 
 Villanova, who came and went as freely into Naples as ever. 
 
 That he should have been at the prison on the night of 
 Barboni's escape was considered only a singular coinci- 
 dence. 
 
 Everyone had seen him in the ball-room. 
 
 Many had talked to him a few minutes after Barboni had 
 thrown back the bullets at the little coxswain and been lost 
 sight of behind the screen. 
 
 Finding that all was gaiety once more, the four friends 
 determined to enjoy themselves. 
 
 Jack talked to the contessa. 
 
 Tom Garden, however, walked about with his arms folded, 
 and sullenly watched the Prince of Villanova. 
 
 " This Barboni is becoming quite an interesting creature," 
 said the contessa, fanning herself. 
 
 " He's a wonderful fellow/' replied Jack. " But I shall 
 give him no rest, for I mean to have my wife back again." 
 
 " A-h ! " sighed the contessa, " I wish I had someone to 
 love me so dearly." 
 
 There was a rustle of muslin behind them, and looking 
 up, they saw Hilda and Miss Lily Cockles. 
 
 " How kind of you to come at last. So pleased," said 
 the contessa, extending her well-gloved hand.
 
 2 18 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " Thanks," answered Hilda. " You are always so good. 
 But do for pity's sake tell us what has happened." 
 
 " Nothing ; a scene from a theatre, that is all. " 
 
 " Most alarming reports reached us." 
 
 " Oh, about that dear Barboni. It is so amusing. One 
 of your friends tried to shoot him. He laughs at the bullets, 
 and bears a diarmed life." 
 
 " Is anyone hurt ? I feared that something dreadful had 
 happened," said Hilda. 
 
 " Fortunately we are all right," answered Jack. " Barboni 
 has escaped from prison, and had the daring insolence to 
 keep an appointment here he made with me." 
 
 " I feel so relieved," said Hilda. 
 
 " Take a seat by my side," said the contessa. 
 
 Hilda introduced Lily, and just as she had done so, a 
 voice exclaimed 
 
 " May I not also have the honour ? " 
 
 " Oh, certainly. Lily, let me present the Prince of 
 Villanova to you." 
 
 The prince bowed, and Lily's pale face flushed as she 
 thought what a handsome man he was. 
 
 Soon Harvey came up, and gave his wife a detailed ac- 
 count of the bold act of the dreaded brigand Barboni. 
 
 The prince devoted himself to Lily, with whom he seemed 
 much struck. 
 
 " Have you been in Naples long, miss ? " he asked. 
 
 " Not long. A day or two only," she replied. 
 
 " The Harkaways are old friends of yours, I presume ? " 
 
 " No, not very. We met them here last year." 
 
 " We," said the prince. " May I ask if you speak of your 
 family ? " 
 
 "Yes; my father and brother," answered Lily, casting 
 down her eyes. 
 
 " They are with you now, I presume ? " 
 
 " They are dead." 
 
 Lily spoke in a solemn voice, and all the light died out of 
 her pretty eyes. 
 
 Villanova saw in a moment that he had been betrayed 
 into one of those mistakes which people often stumble into 
 without meaning it. 
 
 " Pardon me a thousand times," he said. " I had no 
 idea I should touch such a painful subject." 
 
 " Don't be sorry," replied Lily. " I have tried to bear it
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 2 19 
 
 bravely, and thought I had become resigned, though I shall 
 never forget when my poor brother was was killed." 
 
 "An accident? " 
 
 " No ; he was murdered ! " 
 
 The prince positively started, as if the idea of murder 
 was some thing too terrible for him to dwell upon. 
 
 " Ah, me ! " cried Lily. " Those were sad days. I did 
 not mean to talk of them any more, but you have made me 
 do so." 
 
 " It was entirely unintentional." 
 
 " I know it ; and now you have heard so much of my 
 history, you may as well know it all." 
 
 " It will interest me greatly," replied the prince. 
 
 " I fear your Italian politeness induced you to say that," 
 she said, with a half smile. 
 
 " On my word it was not that. I have taken an interest 
 in you which I can not explain, but which I hope sincerely 
 you will forgive." 
 
 " Willingly. I am alone in the world now. No one looks 
 after me but my guardians." 
 
 " You are rich, then ? " 
 
 " I have six thousand a year. My only friends are the 
 Harkaways and the Harveys. It is something new for a 
 stranger to take an interest in me, and since Mrs. Harkaway 
 is in the power of the brigands I feel as if I had lost my 
 best friend." 
 
 " You were like sisters ? " 
 
 " We loved each other dearly, and I came over here to 
 stay with her," replied Lily. " Do you think Barboni, as 
 they call him, will hurt her ? " 
 
 " Would it please you to hear that she is in no danger ? " 
 asked the prince, smiling. 
 
 " Oh, so much." 
 
 " Then believe me, that she is perfectly safe and comfort- 
 able, if not happy." 
 
 " How can you possibly tell ? " 
 
 " Because I had an interview this evening with the brigand 
 in his cell, to ask him to release Mrs. Harkaway. Her hus- 
 band is my friend now, although we once had a little quarrel ; 
 and cospetto ! one must exert oneself in the cause of friend- 
 ship." 
 
 " How good of you ! " 
 
 " Barboni told me that he merely kept her as a sort of
 
 220 JACK HA RKA WAY A MONG THE BRIG A NDS. 
 
 hostage, and would give her up at once if all the party will 
 leave Naples." 
 
 " Will they not ? " 
 
 " Well, they have some romantic idea that they can capt- 
 ure Barboni, and have vowed to do so," replied the prince. 
 
 " I would give the world to see my dear Emily again." 
 
 " Perhaps it can be managed. I will " 
 
 Villanova stopped himself suddenly. 
 
 " By the way," he continued, in a little confusion, " you 
 were going to tell me all your troubles. Do not, pray, treat 
 me as a stranger." 
 
 " I have little to tell your highness," answered Lily. 
 
 " That little I shall be pleased to hear." 
 
 " My father died soon after my brother was murdered, 
 and so I am alone in the world ; that is all." 
 
 " Do you know the murderer ? " 
 
 " Oh, yes." 
 
 " Is he not punished ? " 
 
 " No ; he should be, if we were to meet, because, although 
 I once thought him the perfection of manly beauty, I could 
 never respect the man who slew my brother," said Lily. 
 
 " Can you not meet ? " asked the prince. 
 
 " I fear not ; we seem to be like two parallel lines, which 
 may run together, but can not meet." 
 
 " What is the name of this man ? " inquired Villanova. 
 
 " Lord Augustus Darrel." 
 
 The prince started again, and this time so violently that 
 his opera hat fell from his hand on to the floor. 
 
 "You've dropped your tile, prince," said Jack, picking 
 it up. 
 
 "Thanks, caro mio," answered the prince, in his soft 
 Italian accent. 
 
 Turning to Lily again, he added 
 
 " The scoundrel ! Did Darrel really murder your brother ? 
 But there is a curse on the race a deadly curse." 
 
 " Let us change the subject, please," said Lily. " It is 
 inexpressibly painful to me." 
 
 " With pleasure. Again pardon me." 
 
 " Do not mention it." 
 
 " May I call at Harkaway's while you are the guest of the 
 English volunteers ? " said Villanova. 
 
 " Why do you call my friends the English volunteers ? r 
 inquired Lily.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 2 2 1 
 
 " Oh ! it is a nickname the Neapolitans have given them 
 because they are doing the work of the police in hunting 
 down Barboni." 
 
 " I trust sincerely they will succeed." 
 
 " Never, never, never ! " 
 
 " You speak emphatically," she remarked. 
 
 " I do, because I know the man ; and I wish they knew 
 Barboni as well as I do." 
 
 " It is not an acquaintance to boast of," replied Lily, a 
 little sarcastically. 
 
 " Perhaps not," answered the prince, with a shrug of the 
 shoulders ; " but what would you have ? One cannot always 
 choose one's acquaintance in this world, and believe me, 
 Barboni is not so bad as he is painted." 
 
 " The wretch ! Don't talk to me about him," replied Lily 
 in disgust. 
 
 Tom Garden had been watching the pair for some time. 
 
 He came up to Lily, and managed to get between her and 
 the prince. 
 
 " You should not talk too much to strangers, Miss Lily," 
 he said. 
 
 The prince rose angrily. 
 
 " If the lady finds my society disagreeable," he answered, 
 " she can surely tell me so without your intervention." 
 
 Garden looked at him. 
 
 Suddenly he extended his hand, and, pointing to his shirt 
 front, said 
 
 " Why do you want to quarrel when you seem to be already 
 hurt ? " 
 
 " Hurt ! explain yourself, sir," replied the prince. 
 
 "Look at yourself in a glass. Come with me." 
 
 Garden drew the prince to the nearest mirror. 
 
 If Villanova had started when he heard the name of 
 Barrel, he trembled when he looked at himself in the 
 glass. 
 
 What did he see ? Three spots of blood. 
 
 The marks were distinctly visible on the starched cambric. 
 
 Three irregular patches of dry blood. 
 
 "Any thing wrong ?" asked Garden. 
 
 " I I had a fall from my horse to-day," answered Villa- 
 nova, " and was torn about in a hedge, which I fell into ; the 
 wounds have broken out again." 
 
 Garden hummed a tune.
 
 222 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS, 
 
 " Adio ! " cried the prince. " I shall look forward to our 
 aext meeting." 
 
 " One moment prince," cried Tom Garden, as he was going 
 away. 
 
 " Do not detain me. I did not know these marks were 
 here, and must hurry home." 
 
 " How many times did my friend, Walter Campbell, hit 
 the brigand ? " 
 
 " How should I know ? " 
 
 " You were in the room," said Garden. 
 
 " Yes, yes ; three times I think it was." 
 
 " And where did the balls strike against his coat of mail ? " 
 
 " The chest ; but why ask such idle questions of me ? " 
 said the prince, with a gesture of impatience. 
 
 " I only wanted information. The chest is covered by the 
 linen shirt front, you know, and the indentation of the shirt 
 of chain mail underneath that by a bullet would break the 
 skin and cause blood to flow, and " 
 
 " Signer Garden," interrupted the prince, " eight-and-forty 
 hours shall not pass over your head before you bitterly 
 repent these insinuations." 
 
 " I am glad you understand what I mean," replied Garden, 
 calmly. 
 
 " I know too well what you wish to convey to me, but I 
 tell you the simple truth when I say that I was injured in a 
 fall from my horse ; you may believe me or not, as you like." 
 
 " I certainly shall exercise my own discretion in doing so." 
 
 The prince became livid with rage. 
 
 " Santa Maria ! " he cried, " you shall answer for this." 
 
 He stalked away as he spoke these menacing words. 
 
 " There goes a villain, but I'll unearth him yet," muttered 
 Garden, in his sturdy, dogged way. 
 
 " I say, Tom," said Jack, " we're going home directly." 
 
 " Are you ? " returned Garden. 
 
 " What's got your temper up, you old bear ? " 
 
 " You can guess." 
 
 " The prince again ? I saw you talking to him. You've 
 got your deadly knife into Villanova." 
 
 " Barboni, you ought to say," answered Garden. 
 
 " Perhaps. That is your particular delusion, you know," 
 said Jack, with a laugh. " But you have not proved it yet, 
 have you ? " 
 
 " No ; but I will, by Jove ! "
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 2 2 3 
 
 "You shall have a try to-morrow. I am going to pay 
 Villanova more than I can afford, I'm sorry to say, about a 
 bet." 
 
 " What did you bet ? " asked Carden. 
 
 " Simply that Barboni would not keep his appointment." 
 
 " If you will make rash bets, my boy, you must pay," 
 answered Carden. 
 
 " It's rather awkward just now. I shall have to borrow it 
 from Harvey," said Jack. 
 
 " What's that you want from Harvey ? " exclaimed Harvey 
 himself, who walked up in time to catch the last words. 
 
 " A thousand pounds, Dick. I know it's a lot of money, 
 but " 
 
 " A lot of humbug," interrupted Harvey. " If you wanted 
 ten or twenty thousand, dear Jack, you should have it." 
 
 Jack's eye watered. 
 
 " Don't I owe every thing to you ? " exclaimed Harvey. 
 
 "Only a little," replied Jack. 
 
 " Didn't you take my part when I was a youngster at 
 school ? " 
 
 " I tried to." 
 
 " And when we were at sea, weren't we pals and ship- 
 mates ? " 
 
 " Rather ! " 
 
 " And on the desert island, and at Oxford ; where I should 
 never have gone if it hadn't been for you." 
 
 " I was selfish, Dick, not generous," replied Jack. 
 
 "Why? " 
 
 " Because I liked you, and couldn't part with you." 
 
 " Anyhow, you have stuck to me like a brick all through 
 life, as far as it has gone," answered Harvey. 
 
 " And we mean to go on sticking together, Dick." 
 
 " Of course we do. I owe my marriage to my darling 
 Hilda to you, and if I have more coin now than you, all I 
 can say is, help yourself." 
 
 Jack's eyes got moister than ever. 
 
 " Is that straight enough, dear old Jack ? " cried Harvey. 
 
 " Yes, yes, Dick. I know you'd do a lot for me." 
 
 " More than a lot, Jack." 
 
 "What do you mean ? " 
 
 " You should have my life, old fellow, if it would do you 
 any good." 
 
 Jack took his hand in his.
 
 224 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 The two fists met in one of those grand hearty grasps 
 which, when two men's eyes are looking into each other's, 
 mean so much more than words. 
 
 " There's an open cheque for you to-morrow morning," 
 said Harvey. " Fill it up for what you like. I think we 
 understand one another, Jack ? " 
 
 " You haven't asked me what the bet's about," replied 
 Jack. 
 
 " I wouldn't take such a liberty." 
 
 " Why ? " 
 
 " You can bee without asking me, can't you ? " said 
 Harvey. 
 
 "There is nothing secret about it, though. It was only a 
 thousand with Villanova that Barboni would not keep his 
 appointment." 
 
 " If I were you, I wouldn't pay," said Garden. 
 
 " Must, dear boy," answered Harvey. " It's a debt of 
 honor." 
 
 " That fellow has no honor ; he's Barboni." 
 
 The young men burst out laughing. 
 
 " That was always your idea," said Harvey. 
 
 " And it is firmer than ever now." 
 
 " It got Jack a shot in the shoulder." 
 
 " Did you see the spots of blood ? " asked Garden. 
 
 " No ; what about them ? " 
 
 Garden related what he had seen on the shirt front of the 
 Prince of Villanova. 
 
 " Now I mean to say," he replied, " that those blood 
 marks were produced by Walter Campbell's three shots." 
 
 " All rot excuse me for saying so," replied Harvey. 
 
 " * None so blind as those who won't see,' " said Garden. 
 " But you'll all wake up some of these fine mornings, and say 
 I'm right." 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVI. 
 "CAN IT BE? NO, IT CAN'T! YES, IT is!" 
 
 THE cool air blew in through the open windows of the 
 ball-room, laden with a thousand perfumes. 
 
 At present the guests did not show any inclination to 
 depart.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 225 
 
 " Don't go yet, Jack," said the little coxswain. This is 
 the jolliest part of the twenty-four hours." 
 
 " You'd dance all night, and sleep all day," replied Jack. 
 
 " Not a bad plan either, in this hot place." 
 
 " Go and make yourself useful, and send a waiter with 
 some ices the ladies want some ; and, look here, we must 
 go in half-an-hour. There is work to be done to-morrow." 
 
 " Brigand hunting ? " 
 
 " You've just hit it." 
 
 "That's your sort," cried the little coxswain. "I'm on 
 like a shot." 
 
 He went off in search of a waiter, and found one with a 
 tray of ices. 
 
 " Take those things over there," he said, pointing to Jack's 
 party, " and look sharp, or I pity you." 
 
 " Yes, sir," replied the waiter. 
 
 " Oh, you're English, are you ? " 
 
 "Yes, sir." 
 
 " Then I need not have wasted my small stock of Italian 
 over you." 
 
 No, sir." 
 
 " Don't stand there, yessing and no-sir-ring, or I'll give 
 you a toe-biter, which will make you alter your tune," cried 
 the little coxswain, in his usual overbearing manner. 
 
 A sickly smile overspread the face of the waiter, who made 
 no answer. 
 
 "Off you go trot," said Walter. 
 
 The waiter shuffled away with the tray. 
 
 He was a man past middle age, with a thin, sunburnt face, 
 and an air of long-suffering about him. He wore whiskers, 
 but no beard or moustache. His tail coat was rather the 
 worse for wear, and evidently borrowed, as it did not fit him ; 
 a white tie, white stockings, and plush knee-breeches, com- 
 pleted his singular half-and-half sort of livery. 
 
 It was clear that he was one of those supernumeraries who 
 are " put on" for the evening, and may be seen at all large 
 parties. 
 
 When he reached Jack, he said "Ices, sir?" and then 
 stood staring, as if he had seen a ghost. 
 
 " Hand them round, my good fellow," said Jack. 
 
 The knees of the waiter seemed to shake and tremble. 
 His tray shook dreadfully, and the ice glasses knocked to- 
 gether as if subjected to a slight shock of earthquake.
 
 226 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " Do you hear ? " said Jack, angrily. " Don't stand star- 
 ing there like a stuck pig." 
 
 The waiter's lips moved, but nothing came from them. 
 
 He was trying to speak. His agitation, however, was too 
 much for him. 
 
 Again he made an effort. 
 
 " Name of Harkaway, sir," he asked. 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " Commonly called Jack Harkaway, of St. Aldate's, Ox- 
 ford." 
 
 " The same," replied Jack, returning his stare with evident 
 surprise. 
 
 The waiter was standing in front of the contessa, and los- 
 ing all command over himself, he let the tray drop at one end. 
 
 About a dozen and a half glasses of delicious cool ices 
 rushed down the inclined plane. 
 
 Many landed in the bosom of the contessa. 
 
 As she wore a very low dress, the result was not equable 
 to her feelings. 
 
 She uttered a piercing shriek. 
 
 " Oh, the wretch ! " she said. "Turn him out, discharge 
 him. Oh ! help ! I am freezing to death ! Ugh ! " 
 
 She shuddered convulsively. 
 
 Lily and Hilda rushed to her assistance. 
 
 Jack rose and grasped the clumsy attendant by the collar. 
 
 " You careless hound ! " he said, " I've a jolly good mind 
 and a half to chuck you out of the nearest window." 
 
 " Oh, Lord ! " said the waiter. " He does not know me. 
 How many more indignities am I to suffer ? " 
 
 Something struck Jack as being familiar in the man's voice. 
 
 Letting go his hold, he took a good look at him. 
 
 " Can it be ? No, it can't ! Yes, it is ! " he stammered. 
 
 " Yes, yes," said the man. " In this menial attire in these 
 cast-off garments of a hired servant, you behold the unfort- 
 unate friend of your boyhood, the youthful instructor of 
 your tender mind." 
 
 The tray dropped to the ground with a loud bang. 
 
 Springing up on his long weedy legs, the waiter extended 
 his bony arms and cast them round Jack's neck. 
 
 " Embrace your Mole," he said, in a broken voice. 
 
 " By Jove ! " said Jack ; " wonders will never cease. Who 
 would have thought of seeing you here, Mr. Mole ? But I am 
 heartily glad."
 
 {ACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 227 
 
 " I knew it when I saw you, and felt that I had reached a 
 haven of rest." 
 
 Jack gently disengaged his arms. 
 
 " Give me your hand, old friend," he said, extending his 
 own. 
 
 They met in a cordial grasp. 
 
 " Embrace your Mole once more." 
 
 " Excuse me, please ; it's too hot." 
 
 " There was a time but no matter. Times change, and 
 we change with them." 
 
 " What have you been doing ? " asked Jack, who could 
 scarcely refrain from laughing at the strange figure he cut. 
 
 " My adventures are a complete Odyssey, and it seems 
 as if misfortune and I were as safe to travel together as that 
 the angles of a triangle are equal to two right angles." 
 
 " You went away to be governor of Limbi ? " 
 
 " I did, but the beasts wanted to eat me." 
 
 " To which you naturally objected." 
 
 " I did, and came away with my family," replied Mr. Mole. 
 
 " Where are they ? " 
 
 " Our ship was wrecked on the Italian coast, and all per- 
 ished but myself. My property was lost, and I tramped to 
 Naples a beggar." 
 
 " How long have you been here ? " said Jack. 
 
 "Nearly a month, getting odd jobs occasionally, and to- 
 night I was engaged as a waiter by the major-domo of the 
 contessa, who dressed me up as you see. May the leprosy 
 of Naaman cling to him and his for ever." 
 
 " I say, Mr. Mole," cried Jack, " don't be vicious." 
 
 " Misfortune has soured me, Harkaway. That major- 
 domo has trampled on my feelings." 
 
 " How ? " 
 
 " In this house there is plenty of good liquor." 
 
 " And he wouldn't give you any, I suppose. Quite right, 
 too." 
 
 " Hear me. Is it not written ' You shall not muzzle the 
 ox that treadeth out the corn ? ' " said Mole. 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 " Well, here have I been toiling all the evening, and had 
 nothing to refresh me but a few brandy cherries some ladies 
 left at the bottom of their glasses." 
 
 " It's a hard case. Come and have a bottle of fiz," said 
 Jack.
 
 228 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 Mr. Mole seized his hand with both of his. 
 
 " Harkaway, you are my friend," he said. 
 
 " I hope so." 
 
 " You're a fine fellow." 
 
 " That is a matter of opinion." 
 
 " Embrace your Mole do." 
 
 " Turn it up," answered Jack. " So much of that business 
 won't wash. It looks odd, and your coat's greasy." 
 
 " He won't embrace his Mole," said the latter, turning 
 away with a suppressed sob. 
 
 Harvey happened to look round, and, seeing Jack in close 
 conversation with a waiter, was astonished. 
 
 " Palling up with slaveys," he said. " That's a new game, 
 isn't it ? " 
 
 " He says he knew you when you were a kid," replied Jack. 
 
 " Knew me ? " 
 
 " Yes ; and you were the biggest rip he ever met with." 
 
 " It's like his cheek ! What does he mean by it ? " said 
 Harvey, angrily. 
 
 " Come and ask him." 
 
 " Do you say you knew me years ago ? " he asked, ap- 
 proaching Mole. 
 
 " I did, Harvey, and I am sorry to say I never knew any 
 good of you," replied Mr. Mole. 
 
 "Why, you thundering old humbug, I've a good mind to 
 kick you." 
 
 " I've had more kicks than halfpence since I left Mr. Craw- 
 cour's select academy." 
 
 " Who is it, Jack ? " inquired Harvey, puzzled. 
 
 " Thing that burrows in the dark." 
 
 " What ? " 
 
 " Don't you twig ? " 
 
 " By Jove ! it's Mole. I know him now. So you've turned 
 up again, sir," exclaimed Harvey. 
 
 " I have." 
 
 " This isn't kind of you," said Harvey. " We all thought 
 you were decently drowned at sea, and mourned you as a 
 settled member." 
 
 "You mourned me?" 
 
 " We wept for you. You shouldn't do such things." 
 
 " What things ? " asked Mole. 
 
 " Coming to life again and startling fellows. It's wrong. 
 Go and die again, do."
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 229 
 
 " Harvey," said Mr. Mole, " if I thought those were your 
 real sentiments, I would seek " 
 
 " Shake hands, you old duffer. It's only my chaff," inter- 
 rupted Harvey. 
 
 He saw that Mr. Mole was really pained. 
 
 " Can't you take a joke ? " he added. 
 
 "Yes," said Mr. Mole; "but I can't stand being called 
 names, and addressed familiarly. I am poor and in distress, 
 and have lost my all ; yet I ought to command your respect." 
 
 " You shall have it, sir. To us you will always be the 
 same Mr. Mole, and while we have anything, you shall 
 never want a home or a friend, eh, Jack ? " 
 
 " Right, Dick. Just what I was going to say.* 
 
 Mr. Mole's eyes filled with tears. 
 
 " My dear boys, God bless you ! " 
 
 God bless you ! was all he could say. 
 
 The contessa had gone away in a moist condition, and 
 most of the guests began to take their departure. 
 
 Hilda and Lily were ready to go. 
 
 Mr. Mole was introduced to them, and they all went home 
 together ; apartments being provided for Mole, whom a tailor 
 the next day fitted out with ready-made clothes, such as suited 
 his appearance. 
 
 The next day a council of war was held, and it was deter- 
 mined to take a party of soldiers and search again for the brig- 
 ands. General Cialdini willingly let them have a company. 
 
 When Mr. Mole heard of the brigands, and that Emily was 
 held in captivity by them he became very valorous. 
 
 " Lead me against these Amalekites," he said. " Have I 
 not wielded the sword in former times ? " 
 
 " You shall come with us, sir," replied Jack. 
 
 Horses were provided for them, and they were to meet the 
 soldiers, who had been sent on in front, on the other side of 
 the Volturno. 
 
 Monday was delighted to see Mr. Mole again, and asked 
 him a multitude of questions about Limbi. 
 
 They had spent two hours together before breakfast. 
 
 As Mr. Mole got on his horse, he rolled off the other side. 
 
 " Hold up, sir, " exclaimed Jack. 
 
 '* It's the sun, Harkaway ; I feel a little giddy," answered 
 Mr. Mole. 
 
 " You've been in the sun, I think," remarked Jack. 
 
 " No, not a drop of any thing has passed my lips. No^
 
 230 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 no, Harkaway ; you must make some allowance for my emo- 
 tion at being amongst old friends again." 
 
 Monday appeared with a little cask to be slung over the 
 back. 
 
 " Here you are, Mist' Mole," he exclaimed; " catch hold, 
 sare." 
 
 " What's that ? " asked Jack. 
 
 "Only my water cask," replied Mr. Mole. 
 
 " Oh ! is that all ? " 
 
 " Yes ; on my word, there is nothing more." 
 
 Mr. Mole slung the cask over his shoulders, and gathered 
 up the reins. 
 
 "I feel as if I should kill brigands, to-day," he said; "in 
 fact, several brigands, eh ! Mr. Campbell ? " 
 
 " The more the better," answered the little coxswain. 
 
 Beckoning Monday to his side, Jack said in a low tone 
 
 " What's Mole got in that cask ? " 
 
 " Water, sare." 
 
 " If you tell me a lie, I'll break your neck, you old bag of 
 soot." 
 
 " You hear him say it am full of um water, sare." 
 
 Jack raised his whip. 
 
 " Speak the truth, or " 
 
 " Well, it am whisky, sare. He make friends with me, and 
 I give it him out of um pantry," replied Monday. 
 
 " All right," said Jack, adding aloud, " now, gentlemen, are 
 you ready ? " 
 
 The reply being in the affirmative, they started for a brisk 
 ride. 
 
 There was bloody work before them, though they did not 
 suspect its near approach. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVII. 
 
 GARDEN CHALLENGES THE BRIGAND. 
 
 THE little party did not halt until they came to the sybil's 
 cave, where they drew bridle. 
 
 A small rill, which trickled down the rocks and, after fill- 
 ing a little basin, disappeared in the earth, enabled them to 
 water their horses. 
 
 The poor beasts were much distressed.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 23 1 
 
 Nor were their riders better off. 
 
 The heat of the sun was intense, and a draught of the cool, 
 fresh water was as agreeable to them as to their steeds. 
 
 Mr. Mole applied his lips to his cask, and drew a deep sigh. 
 
 " What have we here ? " he asked. " Caves ? " 
 
 " Yes, and witches," answered Harvey. 
 
 " Ah ! dear me ; I thought witches were an exploded 
 idea. Why not burn a few, as an example to the rest ? " 
 
 " There is but one," said Jack ; " and we suspect her of 
 being an accomplice of the brigands." 
 
 " By all means put her to the test." 
 
 " We are men, not savages," replied Jack, " and we can't 
 ill-use an old woman." 
 
 This response was applauded by the rest of the party. 
 
 Leaving the sybil unmolested, they remounted their 
 horses, and cantering on, did not draw rein till they reached 
 the Volturno. 
 
 They crossed the rapid river in the ferry-boat, and pro- 
 ceeded to the place where they had appointed to meet the 
 soldiers. 
 
 Here they only found a picket. 
 
 The officer in command stated that they had fallen in with 
 a band of brigands. 
 
 A fight had ensued. 
 
 The brigands were beaten back by the soldiers and fled, 
 being pursued to within a short distance of Castel Inferno. 
 
 Here they had suddenly vanished as if they had gone into 
 the earth. 
 
 The commander was waiting till Mr. Harkaway and his 
 friends came up, not knowing exactly what to do. 
 
 Jack pressed forward on hearing this news. 
 
 He found the main body of the soldiers lying on their 
 arms, under the shelter of some trees. 
 
 The commander at once came up to Jack 
 
 " We surprised the rascals, some twenty in number," he 
 said, " and poured in a hot fire." 
 
 "That's right," said Jack, rubbing his hands. 
 
 " Six fell dead ; the remainder fled, and we followed them 
 to this spot." 
 
 " What became of them ? " 
 
 " That is more than I can tell. Per Baccho ! these fellows 
 are not like an open enemy; they seemed to sink into the 
 rocks yonder."
 
 232 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGAND* 
 
 " No doubt," said Jack thoughtfully, " they have some 
 caves close at hand. May I offer you some advice ?" 
 
 " Certainly," answered the officer. 
 
 " Throw out some men as sentinels, and keep a good 
 watch." 
 
 " I have already done so." 
 
 " The scoundrels," cried Jack, " can not be far off ; men 
 don't vanish like smoke." 
 
 " Santissima Virgine," cried the officer, " I think they are 
 in league with Satan himself." 
 
 " Not they. You will find them as much mortal as your- 
 self, and I hope we shall soon be able to give a good account 
 of them," said Jack. 
 
 He rejoined his friends, who had dismounted ; their horses 
 cropping the rich grass while they were reclining under the 
 trees, and looking up at the ridge of furze-covered rocks in 
 front. 
 
 About a quarter of a mile beyond the rocks rose the gloomy 
 and forbidding towers of Castel Inferno. 
 
 " What's the next move ? " asked Harvey. 
 
 " I am going to visit the prince in the castle." 
 
 " Take care he doesn't bag you." 
 
 " No danger. I don't fear the prince ; it is Barboni from 
 whom treachery may be expected." 
 
 " Are we to wait till you come back ? " asked Garden. 
 
 " Yes ; I won't be long. Keep a lookout for brigands ; 
 they are close at hand," said Jack. " Look well to your 
 arms, or they will be down on you before you know it." 
 
 " Cut along," replied Garden. 
 
 Jack told his friends all he had heard from the commander 
 of the soldiers. 
 
 " It is something to have run them to earth. The place 
 must be thoroughly explored," remarked Harvey. 
 
 " When I come back." 
 
 " All right ; we'll not be idle while you are gone." 
 
 " I shall stick under these trees," said the little coxswain, 
 " it's so sweltering hot." 
 
 " Keep the young one out of danger, Garden," said Jack, 
 " and watch old Mole." 
 
 "Why?" 
 
 " He's got that barrel thing full of whisky." 
 
 " The mean beggar ; he's never offered us a drop. I'll be 
 on to him, never fear," said the little coxswain.
 
 JACK HARKAWAY AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 233 
 
 Jack explained the object of his absence to the command- 
 ing officer, and started on foot for the castle. 
 
 No sooner had he gone than Garden said : 
 
 " We'll have a lark with Mole." 
 
 " I'll help you,'' answered Harvey. 
 
 " Mr. Mole," cried Garden. 
 
 " Sir to you," was the answer. 
 
 Mr. Mole was lying down near the trunk of a tree, nicely 
 shaded, and enjoying a cigarette. 
 
 " Give me a sup out of your water cask." 
 
 " Don't disturb me," replied Mole, " there's a good fellow. 
 I'm lying sub tegminefagi, as we used to say at school." 
 
 " Don't get up ; I'll fetch the cask, sir." 
 
 " I I don't know where it is." 
 
 " Oh ! what a crammer," said Harvey. " It's under your 
 head." 
 
 " So it is," said Mole in apparent surprise. 
 
 " Do you mean to say you didn't know that ? " 
 
 "I didn't indeed!" 
 
 " Humbug ! " 
 
 ' ; Absence of mind, Harvey. Think of the troubles I've 
 gone through lately, and the responsibility again thrown on 
 my hands of having to look after all you youngsters." 
 
 Harvey advanced and took up the cask in spite of Mr. 
 Mole's protests. 
 
 " It's empty, Harvey," he said. 
 
 " Empty ! " 
 
 " Yes, put it down again." 
 
 " You can't have drunk it all." 
 
 " It leaks." 
 
 Harvey put the bunghole to his lips. 
 
 " Why, hang it all ! it's whisky," he said. 
 
 " Nonsense," said Mole, blankly. 
 
 " It is, though." 
 
 " Bless that fellow Monday," said Mole with affected in- 
 dignation. 
 
 " Why ? " 
 
 " I told him to put water in it, and he's rilled it with 
 whisky ; it's too bad. I don't like such practical jokes, and 
 I'll tell him so, too ; he ought not to trifle with a man of my 
 age, in every way his superior." 
 
 Garden and Harvey burst out laughing. 
 
 " The old un can'do it," said Walter Campbell with a wink.
 
 234 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " I suppose you didn't taste the difference, sir ? " said 
 Harvey. 
 
 " No ; I merely sipped it once, and and there is a mis- 
 take somewhere. I'll go and look for brigands." 
 
 Mr. Mole was in some confusion, and walked off toward 
 the rocks. 
 
 He had not proceeded far before a shot was heard. 
 
 Mole rushed back in a hurry, holding his straw hat in his 
 hand. 
 
 The bullet had torn part of the brim off. 
 
 " They're on us," he cried wildly. " The battle has begun. 
 Give it them, my brave boys. I will direct your fire. Re- 
 member the Pisangs. Up, guards I mean up, boys and 
 at 'em." 
 
 With this harangue on his lips he climbed up a tree with 
 some difficulty, and sitting on a bough surveyed the scene 
 beiow with his usual complacency. 
 
 He had not forgotten to take his whisky cask with him. 
 Applying its bung to his lips every now and then he con- 
 tinued to shout 
 
 " Give it the wretches sip I can see them gurgle. 
 Shoot every man Jack of them sip. They'll fly when they 
 see me suck I'm the man for brigands sip. Hurrah for 
 Oxford ! gurgle." 
 
 Tom Garden took up the cry. 
 
 " Hurrah for Oxford ! " he said. 
 
 " Give a little one in for Cambridge," said the little cox- 
 swain. 
 
 " Right you are, my tulip. Hurrah for Cambridge ! " said 
 Garden. 
 
 " What's to be done ? " said Harvey. " There the brigands 
 are, sure enough." 
 
 " We've treed them, and it is something to have got at 
 their burrow," said Garden. 
 
 " Who'll go'in and smoke them out? " asked Harvey. 
 
 " Not I," cried the little coxswain. " I'm no mug at a fair. 
 Old Mole's been shot at ; and as they are hidden it is certain 
 death." 
 
 " I'll tell you what I'll do," said Garden. 
 
 "What, old beans?" inquired Harvey. 
 
 " I'll tie a white rag to the end of a stick and get on that 
 hillock." 
 
 " I can't see the use of that."
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 235 
 
 " Do you think if I challenge the brigand to single combat 
 he'll come out ? " 
 
 " Not he." 
 
 "I'll try it on, anyhow. Jack's talking to the prince, 
 isn't he ? " 
 
 * Yes." 
 
 " Well, if Barboni comes out and answers my challenge it 
 follows that the Prince of Villanova and Barboni can't be in 
 two places at once." 
 
 ' 4 Of course not." 
 
 " It will settle the question of identity at once." 
 
 " So it will ; go in and win, old son," cried Harvey. 
 
 Garden quickly tore down a bough, stripped it of its 
 leaves and twigs, and fastened a white handkerchief to the 
 end. 
 
 Waving it in the air he climbed up a small hillock. 
 
 " I, Tom Garden, captain of the Oxford eight, challenge 
 Barboni to single combat ; and let the best man win." 
 
 He uttered this in a loud voice. 
 
 There was no reply. 
 
 The brigands, wherever they were, so far respected the flag 
 as to refrain from firing at him. 
 
 " If Barboni refuses this challenge," cried Garden, " I shall 
 brand him as a coward, and I give him fifteen minutes to 
 answer it in." 
 
 The challenge was delivered in Italian, and the soldiers 
 uttered a loud hurrah. 
 
 Tom sat down leisurely on the hillock, and filling his pipe, 
 lighted it with a fusee and smoked calmly. 
 
 At the same time he took out his watch and contemplated 
 the hands. 
 
 " Bet you a bob," said Harvey, " he don't show up." 
 
 " Odds he does," replied the little coxswain. 
 
 " Bravo, Garden," said Mr. Mole, from his perch ; " you're 
 a brave fellow. Oxford forever ! " 
 
 " Hullo ! " 
 
 This exclamation was caused by his losing his seat and 
 falling to the ground. 
 
 He was only a little shaken, and picked himself up directly, 
 amidst loud laughter. 
 
 " Tight already, sir ? " said Harvey. 
 
 " No, Harvey, not tight." 
 
 "What then?"
 
 236 JACK HARKA IV A Y AMONG THE BJUGANDS. 
 
 " It's a dodge of the rascally brigands ; they've greased all 
 the boughs of the trees." 
 
 " I'd give them something for it, sir, if I were you." 
 
 " So I will," answered Mole, who was made valiant by the 
 whisky. 
 
 He advanced recklessly towards the ridge of rocks. 
 
 " Haul him back," said Garden, " do you want him to be 
 killed?" 
 
 The little coxswain ran after him and pulled him back. 
 
 " Why this violence ? " he asked. 
 
 " It's dangerous, and we don't want to lose you." 
 
 " Bear witness, all of you," said Mr. Mole, " that I am no 
 coward. Harvey is afraid of those brigands, but I am not. 
 I have set him and all of you an example of bravery. Where's 
 my cask ? " 
 
 He suffered himself to be taken to a safe place, and 
 presently a gentle gurgle came from the bunghole of the cask. 
 
 "Brigands!" he said, in contempt. "What are brigands 
 to Pisangs ? Ha ! ha ! we have fought Pisangs, Harvey, 
 with Hunston at their head." 
 
 "Yes, sir," replied Harvey, "and we licked them, too." 
 
 " We are bound to lick every thing. But Hunston was a 
 teaser. The brigands haven't got Hunston." 
 
 " It is not very likely." 
 
 " Ten minutes gone," said Garden from his hillock. 
 
 " Barboni won't show up," remarked Harvey. 
 
 The soldiers roused themselves from the apathy into which 
 the heat of the sun had plunged them. 
 
 Sentinels paced slowly up and down, keeping strict guard 
 outside the little camp. 
 
 The officers gathered together in a little knot, talked and 
 smoked, looking as if they did not like the duty which had 
 been given them. 
 
 They were placed under Jack Harkaway's orders, how- 
 ever, by General Cialdini, and for the day they were obliged 
 to do what he told them. 
 
 In their hearts they liked the brigands better than they 
 did the English.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 237 
 CHAPTER XXXVIII. 
 
 THE TELEGRAM. 
 
 JACK made his way quickly to the castle in which Prince 
 Villanova resided. 
 
 He found the drawbridge down as before, and the same 
 absence of bustle and ostentation. 
 
 Passing through the courtyard, he met a servant who at 
 once conducted him to the prince's study. 
 
 His highness was reading a newspaper, published in 
 Naples, which gave an account of the escape of Barboni. 
 
 He rose instantly, and welcomed Jack in the most cordial 
 manner. 
 
 Jack had obtained bank-notes for Harvey's cheque, and 
 laid them on the table. 
 
 "That will make us quits," he said. 
 
 " Oh, yes. I'd quite forgotten our little wager of last 
 night. Many thanks. You will stay a little while with me, 
 will you not ? " 
 
 " I cannot remain long," said Jack. 
 
 " Have you business to attend to ? " 
 
 " Yes, I am brigand-hunting, as usual." 
 
 " Per Baccho ! " laughed the prince, " you seem to have 
 but one idea in life." 
 
 " For the present I have only one, and that is to bring 
 Barboni to justice." 
 
 " Forget him for a time. Let us smoke a cigar and drink 
 some iced wine. It is not often I get the privilege of talk- 
 ing to a well-bred, well-read Englishman like yourself." 
 
 Jack bowed. 
 
 " Have you been in England ? " he asked. 
 
 " Oh, yes, years ago. By the way, are your friends with 
 you ? " 
 
 " They are not far off." 
 
 "Will you not ask them to honour my poor house with 
 their presence ? " 
 
 " Thank you ; they are otherwise engaged," answered 
 Jack. 
 
 He did not say that they were watching for the brigands 
 to appear, and had a force of soldiers with them.
 
 238 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 Villanova ordered some wine and cigars to be brought, 
 and he endeavoured to interest Jack in conversation. 
 
 While they were thus engaged, we must take a peep into 
 a little room, a short distance from the prince's study. 
 
 There sat a man before a plain deal table, the table and 
 the chair constituting the sole furniture of the carpetless 
 apartment. 
 
 This man was Bigamini. 
 
 Before him, fixed against the bare wall, was a small dial. 
 
 On its face were printed the twenty-four letters of the 
 alphabet, like the figures on a clock. 
 
 In its centre was a hand or needle, lying motionless. 
 
 Bigamini never took his eyes off this dial. 
 
 Suddenly there was a sharp noise. 
 
 Click! click! 
 
 He seized a pen and prepared to write on a piece of 
 paper, which he had before him. 
 
 The dial was the face of a telegraphic apparatus. 
 
 He was about to read off a telegram. 
 
 Quickly the needle flew from one letter to another, Biga- 
 mini marking each one, until a sudden click announced that 
 the work was completed. 
 
 When the needle had stood still, this was what Bigamini 
 had written down 
 
 " Harkaway's friends and a company of soldiers are block- 
 ading entrance to cave. Garden has just challenged Bar- 
 boni to show himself in fifteen minutes, to fight in single 
 combat. Waiting instructions. HUNSTONI." 
 
 Bigamini rang a little bell. 
 
 Scarcely had its gentle tinkle, tinkle, died away when a 
 servant entered. 
 
 Folding what he had written, he put it in an envelope. 
 
 " Take this," he said, " to your master." 
 
 The attendant bowed. 
 
 " It admits of no delay." 
 
 The servant went away with the missive, and delivered it 
 to the prince. 
 
 " A letter," said the latter. " Have I your permission, 
 Mr. Harkaway?" 
 
 " Certainly ; don't mind me," said Jack. 
 
 The prince read the contents of the envelope.
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 239 
 
 Not a muscle of his countenance moved. 
 
 He smiled blandly. 
 
 " How unfortunate ! " he said. 
 
 " Why so ? " asked Jack. 
 
 " It is a letter on business from my lawyer, requiring an 
 immediate reply." 
 
 " Answer it, then." 
 
 " It may take me a little time." 
 
 " Never mind." 
 
 " I have to consult documents." 
 
 "By all means consult them." 
 
 " You are very kind. May I hope that you will be able 
 to amuse yourself for half-an-hour ? " 
 
 " Oh, yes." 
 
 " If you feel bored at the idea, I will put it off," said Vil- 
 lanova. 
 
 " I will not hear of such a thing," said Jack. 
 
 " Thank you very much. You will find all your favourite 
 English authors on those shelves." 
 
 " I shall be all right." 
 
 " Is the champagne cup to your liking ? " 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " And the cigars ? " 
 
 " Are excellent" replied Jack. 
 
 " Then I leave you for a short time, with an easy con- 
 science." 
 
 The prince quitted the study, and Jack, taking up a book, 
 began to read. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIX. 
 
 THE SINGLE COMBAT. 
 
 TOM GARDEN continued to look at his watch with some 
 impatience. 
 
 " Time's up," he said at last. 
 
 " The jolly old brigand doesn't mean to show," said the 
 little coxswain. 
 
 Suddenly a loud voice was heard. 
 
 " Mr. Garden, I am at your service." 
 
 This was what it said.
 
 2 4 o JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 Tom looked in the direction from which the voice pro- 
 ceeded. 
 
 Standing in front of a row of bushes was a figure which 
 everyone instantly recognised as Barboni. 
 
 Threescore rifles were levelled at him in a moment 
 
 " Hold ! " cried Garden. 
 
 The commander of the troops looked towards him. 
 
 " I have challenged the brigand to single combat," cried 
 Garden. " Make your men lower their rifles at once ; this 
 is treachery, remember we are English-born." 
 
 Reluctantly the officer gave the command. 
 
 Barboni the brigand spoke again. 
 
 " I trust to the good faith of an English gentleman, Mr. 
 Garden," he said. 
 
 " You could not trust to any thing better," was the reply. 
 
 " I am sure I am in good hands with an Oxford man. 
 Here are two swords ; will the weapons suit you ? " 
 
 "They will do as well as any thing else," cried Garden. 
 
 He walked towards the brigand, who descended the rock, 
 and stood in an open space. 
 
 " Back ! " said Garden ; " let no one come within a hun- 
 dred yards." 
 
 The command was obeyed, with but one exception. 
 
 Mr. Mole came up in a tottering manner. 
 
 "Just take one sip out of my cask, Garden," he said. 
 " It will enable you to annihilate the brigand." 
 
 " If I can't fight without whisky, my dear sir, I can't fight 
 at all," replied Tom. 
 
 " That's a shut up for you, sir," said Harvey, as Mr. 
 Mole went back. 
 
 " All the better, Harvey ; there is more for me ; but I 
 thought I would do the generous thing, " answered Mr. Mole. 
 
 Barboni's lips parted. 
 
 The terrible whistle of which we have so often spoken 
 escaped from them. 
 
 Instantly the rocks were alive with the forms of brigands, 
 who seemed to have sprung out of the earth. 
 
 They outnumbered the soldiers. 
 
 " Pardon me," said Barboni, " for this display of my power." 
 
 " It was unnecessary, as far as I am concerned," answered 
 Garden. 
 
 " I know that. It is not you I fear, but my own country- 
 men, and you will not blame me for looking after myself."
 
 JACK HARKAWAY AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 241 
 
 " Certainly not." 
 
 " Choose your weapon, sir." 
 
 Barboni handed Garden two swords of equal length. Tom 
 took one. 
 
 He bent it over his knee, and found it flexible. 
 
 " On guard," cried Barboni ; " time presses." 
 
 Garden put himself in position, and the swords clashed in 
 the salute. 
 
 " Sa ! ha ! " cried the brigand. 
 
 The combatants faced one another, with eyes fixed on 
 each other's movements. 
 
 Swiftly flashed the swords, but without any wound being 
 inflicted. 
 
 " Ha ! I have you there," cried Garden, making a thrust. 
 
 But the brigand stepped back, and the sword's point only 
 grazed his shoulder. 
 
 It was evident from the first that Barboni was the more 
 accomplished swordsman of the two. 
 
 In vain Garden tried to break down his guard. 
 
 He could not succeed. 
 
 With a dexterity that was marvellous Barboni parried every 
 thrust, and at length, with a twist of the wrist, sent his adver- 
 sary's sword flying in the air. 
 
 A shout arose from the brigands. 
 
 Garden stood defenceless before his enemy. 
 
 " Strike," he said ; " a brave man doesn't fear death." 
 
 Barboni courteously lowered his sword. 
 
 " It is my right to kill you, since I have conquered," he 
 said. 
 
 " Exercise your right; though I could have wished to die 
 by a worthier hand." 
 
 " No ; you are free to depart." 
 
 " Free ? " cried Garden, who did not expect this generosity. 
 
 " Go, sir," answered Barboni ; " and remember that you 
 owe the brigand a life." 
 
 " I shall not forget it," said Garden. He walked back to 
 his friends with a crestfallen air. 
 
 The little coxswain had been greatly excited during this 
 affair. His rage knew no bounds when he saw Garden beaten. 
 
 " Hi ! " ha said, " you brigand swell ! You mountain 
 robber ! " 
 
 Barboni turned, and regarded him sternly. 
 
 " What do you want with me ? " he asked. 
 16
 
 2 42 JA CK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " Come and fight me. I'm not afraid of you. Pistols foi 
 two and a coffin for one, you know the style of thing." 
 
 " I do not fight with children. I am no chicken-butcher," 
 reblied Barboni. 
 
 The little coxswain retired in disgust. 
 
 " Hang his cheek ! " he muttered. " I should like to paint 
 that ugly mug of his." 
 
 Barboni retired behind a knoll, and was joined by Dar- 
 relli, who asked for orders. 
 
 " Retire with your men to the hills," said Barboni ; " you 
 must not let the soldiers suspect the existence of the cave." 
 
 " Shall we pour in a volley now ? " 
 
 " By no means. I do not want to exasperate the troops. 
 
 "Lead off your men, throwing them out in order of 
 skirmishers." 
 
 " I understand," replied Darrelli. 
 
 " If attacked defend yourselves, and come back here when 
 all pursuit is over." 
 
 With these words Barboni sank through a hole in the 
 rock, which was partly covered with brushwood and grass. 
 
 He dropped into a vaulted chamber. 
 
 A brigand was awaiting him with a torch. 
 
 " Lead on," said Barboni. 
 
 He descended half a dozen steps, and entered a subter- 
 ranean passage, in the devious windings of which he was 
 soon lost to sight. 
 
 The brigands, meanwhile, had deployed into the open plain. 
 
 This manoeuvre was seen by the commander of the soldiers, 
 who gave instant chase to them. 
 
 " Shall we go after them ? " asked Harvey. 
 
 " Someone must wait for Harkaway," replied Garden. 
 
 " Suppose you stay with Mole ? " 
 
 " Very well. You and Walter can join in the pursuit," 
 answered Garden. 
 
 They looked to their arms, and mounting their horses, rode 
 after the soldiers. 
 
 A dropping fire was sustained between the two parties, 
 which did little or no damage. 
 
 The troops were half-hearted in the pursuit, and all the 
 brigands wanted was to get away. 
 
 Garden threw himself on the ground and lighted his pipe, 
 while Mr. Mole, hugging his cask tightly, watched the two 
 bodies of men popping away at one another in the plain below.
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 243 
 
 " You have missed a splendid opportunity," he remarked. 
 " It was lucky for the brigand he had not me to tackle." 
 
 " He knows a trick or two of fencing," replied Garden. 
 
 " What you want is to meet skill with skill. Harkaway will 
 tell you that I have slain thousands in battle. You have 
 courage, but no skill. Rowing in a boat does not make a 
 man a soldier." 
 
 " Don't worry me, there's a good fellow," said Garden ; 
 "I'm rather down in the mouth." 
 
 Mr. Mole subsided, and applying himself to his cask, was 
 soon so overcome by heat and whisky that he fell fast 
 asleep. 
 
 CHAPTER XL. 
 
 THE FOUR FRIENDS MAKE NO PROGRESS. 
 
 IT seemed to Jack that when the prince returned he had 
 not been absent more than twenty minutes. 
 
 Looking at his watch, he found that the actual time was 
 half an hour. 
 
 " Have I kept you waiting ? " asked Villanova, with his 
 most pleasant smile. 
 
 " Not in the least ; the time seems to have slipped away 
 most pleasantly," answered Jack. 
 
 " Can I tempt you to stay to dinner ? " 
 
 " Pray excuse me ; my friends are waiting. I was only 
 anxious to get out of your debt." 
 
 " Let me walk a little way with you." 
 
 " With pleasure." 
 
 Jack took another pull at the champagne cup, and putting 
 on his hat, they sallied forth together. 
 
 The same stillness was remarkable in the courtyard 
 of the castle. 
 
 A stableman was lazily grooming a horse, a gardener car- 
 ried some vegetables to the kitchen, the fowls and pigeons 
 routed about a manure-heap with the pigs, and the solitude 
 of a country house was everywhere noticeable. 
 
 Side by side they crossed some grassy meadows, which 
 led them to the spot where Garden and Mole were awaiting 
 their coming. 
 
 At their approach, Garden sprang up.
 
 244 J A CK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 He looked surprised to see the prince, who extended his 
 hand. 
 
 " Excuse me," said Garden, " but I can not shake you by 
 the hand." 
 
 "As you please," replied the prince, stiffly. 
 
 " It is as well to be straightforward." 
 
 " Certainly." 
 
 " I make no secret of my dislike and suspicion of you. I 
 have accused you of certain things, and I live in the hope of 
 tearing the mask from your face." 
 
 Villanova shrugged his shoulders. 
 
 " What does your friend mean, Mr. Harkaway ? " he 
 asked. 
 
 " Something has put him out. What is it, old fellow ? " 
 
 Garden made no reply. 
 
 Mole, roused by the sound of voices, woke up, and catch- 
 ing the last words, said 
 
 " I'll answer that question for him. He has been shame- 
 fully beaten in a single combat by the brigand chief, who 
 disarmed him, and generously spared his life." 
 
 " Is this so ? " asked Jack. 
 
 "Yes," replied Garden, sulkily. 
 
 " Did you challenge Barboni ? " 
 
 " I did, and we fought, with the result Mr. Mole has given 
 you. Now let me ask a question." 
 
 " By all means." 
 
 " Have you and the prince been together all the time ? " 
 
 " With the exception of a short while. His highness re- 
 ceived a letter from his lawyer, and he went into another room 
 to answer it," said Jack. 
 
 Tom Garden looked puzzled. 
 
 " I'm blessed if I can make it out," he said. 
 
 " Where are Harvey and Campbell ? " inquired Jack. 
 
 " Gone with the soldiers after the brigands, who showed 
 in force and retreated. Can't you hear the firing ? " 
 
 The sharp but distant crack of the rifles was heard in the 
 distance. 
 
 " I wish those brigands could be exterminated," remarked 
 the prince. "It is extremely unpleasant for me that they 
 should come so near my castle." 
 
 " Humbug," muttered Garden, through his clenched teeth, 
 
 " To some extent they compromise you," said Jack. 
 
 " How ?"
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 245 
 
 " They are supposed to take refuge on your estate." 
 
 " Not with my knowledge or consent, nor do I see where 
 they could hide. I will add this thousand pounds you have 
 given me this morning to the reward the government have 
 offered for the capture of Barboni." 
 
 " Bravo ! " said Jack ; " that is indeed princely." 
 
 " Will you tell General Cialdini so with my compliments ? " 
 
 "Gladly." 
 
 " And now, good-bye. I shall look forward to our next 
 meeting," said the prince. 
 
 " Is that a friend of yours, Harkaway ? " asked Mr. 
 Mole. 
 
 " I consider him so." 
 
 Mole rose, and with a staggering walk approached the 
 prince. 
 
 " Have a suck out of my cask ? " he exclaimed. 
 
 " No, thank you, I am not thirsty," replied the prince. 
 
 "Not thirsty in this country? I'm always dry. If you 
 won't drink, embrace your Mole." 
 
 He was about to throw his arms round him, when his foot 
 slipped, and he fell on his face. 
 
 " Its vtry odd. What an effect the sun has in this coun- 
 try on me ! " he observed. " Bother the sun ! " 
 
 His cask was by his side. 
 
 Drawing it to him, he pressed it to his waistcoat, and 
 murmured fondly 
 
 il Embrace your Mole." 
 
 With a careless nod to Garden, Villanova took his leave, 
 and was soon lost to sight among the trees and hillocks. 
 
 Harkaway and Garden told Mole to await their return, and 
 strolled arm-in-arm in the direction of the firing. 
 
 " My dear Tom," said Jack, " you must see the folly of 
 suspecting the prince by this time." 
 
 " I don't," replied Garden. 
 
 " Now, listen to reason. How could Villanova, in his cas- 
 tle, know that you had challenged Barboni, and, supposing 
 him to be Barboni, how could he com& and fight you and be 
 b?ck again with me in little over a quarter of an hour ? " 
 
 "It licks me to make it out," said Garden ; "but I've 
 g t a deadly knife into that fellow." 
 
 " What for ? " 
 
 " I believe him to be a brigand in disguise." 
 
 They walked some distance in silence. Before they had
 
 246 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 got far Harvey and the little coxswain came up at a gallop. 
 
 " What luck ? " asked Jack. 
 
 " None at all. We have killed a dozen of the beggars, and 
 they have done as much for our side," replied Harvey. 
 
 " Where are they now ? " 
 
 " They have taken refuge in the hills." 
 
 " Won't they show fight ? " 
 
 " Not they." 
 
 " What of the soldiers ? " 
 
 " They've turned it up in disgust and gone home. The 
 captain said it was no use exposing his men's lives in this 
 hill fighting, which would be all in favour of Barboni and his 
 men." 
 
 " Perhaps he is right. We had best turn tail too for to- 
 day," said Jack. 
 
 " There seems to be no getting at this Barboni," said Har- 
 vey, with a tone of vexation. 
 
 ' It's like fighting a shadow," remarked the little coxswain. 
 Because you don't go the right way to work," said 
 Garden. 
 
 ' How do you mean ? " asked all three in a breath. 
 
 1 Villanova's the substance, Barboni's the shadow." 
 
 'Now, look here," exclaimed Jack; "I'll show you how 
 absurd that is." 
 
 He related the fact of his being with the prince all the 
 morning with the exception of a brief space. 
 
 " So," he added, " you see Tom's wrong. A man can't 
 be in two places at once, can he ? " 
 
 " Not likely," answered Harvey. 
 
 " And as to the brigands being hidden on the prince's 
 estate, I will say two things," Jack went on. 
 
 " What are they ? " asked Garden. 
 
 " Firstly, would he offer a thousand pounds reward for the 
 capture of himself and his own men ? 
 
 " Secondly, would the brigands retire to the hills some 
 miles off, if they could burrow in a secret cave close by ? " 
 
 " I have my own ideas," replied Garden, " and I'll stick 
 to them. It's my opinion that the solution of the problem is 
 close at hand." 
 
 " For my part," added Harvey, " I think Barboni is to be 
 hunted down in the mountains over there." 
 
 " I fancy he's to be met with in the sybil's cave," remarked 
 the little coxswain.
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 247 
 
 " I think," said Jack, "that we are on the wrong track, and 
 that his headquarters are at Torre del Greco, at the base of 
 Mount Vesuvius, where several robberies have taken place 
 lately." 
 
 " Gentlemen," said Garden, " let us all set out to-morrow 
 morning separately, and pursue our explorations in our own 
 manner." 
 
 " Hear, hear ! " cried all. 
 
 " Let Harvey explore the mountains, Harkaway the base 
 of Vesuvius, Walter Campbell the sybil's cave, and 1 myself 
 will take the ground about the Prince di Villanova's castle." 
 
 " Right you are," cried Jack. " Let us hope we shall meet 
 again alive, and free from the brigand's treachery." 
 
 Garden still continued to unfold his plans. 
 
 " No one," said he, " shall be absent in search of the 
 brigand more than five days. If, after the expiration of that 
 lime, anyone of us is missing, those who have returned shall 
 think some thing has happened to him, and go in search." 
 
 " Agreed, agreed," said everyone. 
 
 " I think that's a very sensible proposition," said Mr. 
 Jrfole, " and as danger may be apprehended in your absence, 
 /.will stop at home and mind the ladies." 
 
 There was a laugh at this. 
 
 After a little more conversation, the party mounted their 
 horses and returned to Naples. 
 
 All were fully determined to adopt Garden's plan without 
 delay. 
 
 The confinement to which she was subjected in the brig- 
 and's cave caused Emily to grow pale. 
 
 Neither by night nor day was she allowed to breathe the 
 fresh air. 
 
 In addition to this, her anxiety respecting her own fate and 
 that of her husband and her friends, was a constant worry to 
 her. 
 
 For some time past, as we know, she had been in weak 
 health. 
 
 Her captivity rendered her low and nervous. 
 
 She drooped like a lily on its stem, when the first frost of 
 winter has touched it with its blighting hand. 
 
 Occasionally she saw Barboni, Hunston, and Barrel, who 
 all treated her with the utmost politeness.
 
 248 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 Every delicacy of the table she could wish for was brought 
 her. 
 
 Iced wines and fruits stood constantly on a table in her 
 prison. 
 
 She had all she wanted but her liberty and the society of 
 Jack. 
 
 Shortly after Harkaway's last visit to Castel Inferno, 
 Hunston knocked at the door of the cavern in which she 
 was. 
 
 " Come in," she said. 
 
 He entered, holding a bunch of rare flowers in his hand. 
 
 " Pardon me, Emily," he said, " if I have disturbed you." 
 
 " I am your prisoner," she answered, " and I suppose if I 
 objected to your freedom in calling me Emily, it would be 
 of little use." 
 
 "Mrs. Harkaway, then." 
 
 " As I am Harkaway's wife, and can possibly be no friend 
 of yours," she said, " I think I am entitled to that amount of 
 respect, at all events." 
 
 " It seems only yesterday," exclaimed Hunston, with a 
 sigh, " that we were all children." 
 
 " You sigh," exclaimed Emily. 
 
 " I have reason to," he answered. 
 
 " Are you not happy ? " 
 
 " No, and I shall never be. I look back upon a misspent 
 life and a career of violence. I may lose my life at any 
 time. I have no friend and no one to smile upon me." 
 
 " Whose fault is that ? " 
 
 " It's Harkaway's," replied Hunston, promptly. 
 
 " No, no," said Emily, " that is untrue. You have only 
 yourself to blame." 
 
 She did not tell him to go away, because she had been 
 several days alone, and only those who know the misery of 
 solitary confinement, can understand the pleasure there is 
 in talking to somebody. 
 
 A prisoner will send for the chaplain of the prison, on any 
 pretext, for the sake of a little conversation, which is denied 
 him with the gaolers or his fellow-sufferers. 
 
 Even Hunston was better than nobody to talk to. 
 
 He might tell her how things were going on, and what 
 Jack was doing. 
 
 That Harkaway would leave the brigands alone, she did 
 not expect for a moment.
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 249 
 
 His efforts would redouble against them since the cap- 
 ture of his wife. 
 
 "Well," said Hunston, with a reckless laugh, "we will 
 not talk about a poor devil like myself. While there is wine 
 and brandy to be got, I shall not despair." 
 
 " How is my husband ? " asked Emily. 
 
 " Well enough," answered Hunston. " But he has not 
 routed us out yet." 
 
 " He will, sooner or later." 
 
 " I can tell you what he will do," said Hunston, with a 
 sardonic grin. 
 
 " What ? " 
 
 " He will join you here soon." 
 
 " Join me ? " 
 
 " Not exactly. You will not be allowed to meet, but the 
 chief has a splendid idea for his capture, which, if it comes 
 off, as I think it will, must place Mr. Harkaway in our 
 power." 
 
 Emily trembled. 
 
 " You will spare his life ? " she said. " You cannot be so 
 brutal as to wish for his death." 
 
 Hunston made no answer. 
 
 He poured some water into a glass, and placed the 
 flowers he held in his hand in it 
 
 " See what pretty flowers I have brought you," he ob- 
 served. 
 
 " I thank you very much, but never mind the flowers 
 talk to me about Jack," she replied. 
 
 " I would rather talk about anybody else." 
 
 why ? " 
 
 " Because I hate him, as you know." 
 
 Emily clasped her hands together in an entreating manner. 
 
 " Oh ! do please tell me, Hunston, that you are still man 
 enough to use your influence to let Jack go if they catch 
 him.'' 
 
 " Not I," he answered, carelessly. 
 
 " What has he done, that you should be so hard upon 
 him ? " 
 
 " You know as well as I do that he has licked me in every- 
 thing, all my life through. But I am not quite so hard as 
 you think me." 
 
 " I thought you you might be generous, and I am sure 
 Jack will reward you for it."
 
 250 JACK HARKAWAY AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 *' I don't want his favours." 
 
 What then ? " 
 
 " Your love." 
 
 As he spoke, Hunston looked straight in her face, and so 
 ardent was his gaze that her eyes fell as if some wild beast 
 had been staring at her. 
 
 " Love me," said Hunston, " and I will take very good 
 care that no harm comes to Jack." 
 
 Emily had gone very white at first but her pallor was suc- 
 ceeded by a deep red flush of indignation and anger. 
 
 " Mr. Hunston ! " she exclaimed, "you are a low coward 
 and a blackguard, to talk to me in this way ! You see I am 
 defenceless, and you insult me." 
 
 " Listen to reason, my dear Mrs. Harkaway," he replied, 
 somewhat abashed. 
 
 " There is no reason in what you say. It is the old, old 
 story." 
 
 " Is it a crime to love you ? " he demanded. 
 
 " Yes, now that I am another man's wife. You know 
 very well that I dislike you." 
 
 " You will not be another man's wife long," he said, with 
 a diabolical smile. 
 
 " What do you mean ? " 
 
 " Harkaway's head will be sent as a present to General 
 Cialdini, and you will be a widow." 
 
 " You have to catch him first," answered Emily, repressing 
 her horror and disgust, and trying to be bold. 
 
 " That we are sure to do. Our plan is cut and dried. It 
 cannot fail." 
 
 "Why?" 
 
 " Because the four friends are going to separate, and each 
 one going by himself to hunt for Barboni." 
 
 " How do you know this ? " 
 
 " Our spy, a man named Bigamini, has brought in the in- 
 formation." 
 
 " Is Jack coming this way ? '* 
 
 " No ; he's going on a wild-goose chase to Torre del 
 Greco." 
 
 " Where is that ? " 
 
 " At the base of Vesuvius, and Barboni is even now mak- 
 ing preparations to capture him." 
 
 "Very well," said Emily, with the calmness of a true 
 heroine. ' ; Heaven has guarded him up to this time."
 
 JA CK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 251 
 
 " Will you not save him ? " asked Hunston. 
 
 " He would not wish me to save his life by being false to 
 him." 
 
 Hunston gnashed his teeth. 
 
 " Think of what you are doing," he said. 
 
 "I have thought." 
 
 " You can make sure of a happy future. Fly with me to 
 some island in the Mediterranean. I have saved money." 
 
 " By what means ? " asked Emily, scornfully. 
 
 " As lieutenant of this band, I have received a large share 
 of the " 
 
 He hesitated. 
 
 " Let me fill up the gap for you. Your money is in reality 
 plunder. I can have no dealings with a thief." 
 
 " By Heaven ! " said Hunston, angrily, " you will provoke 
 me too far." 
 
 " Go ; leave me. Never come here again. Your presence 
 is an insult." 
 
 " You shall be mine ! " he cried ; " if not by fair means, 
 by foul. As a reward of my services, Barboni has promised 
 you to me." 
 
 Emily shrank before his impudent gaze. 
 
 At this juncture there was a quick footstep behind 
 him. 
 
 Hunston found himself seized by the arm and thrown 
 violently backwards. 
 
 Turning angrily, he saw Lord Barrel standing between 
 him and his prey. 
 
 " Cowardly hound ! " said Barrel. " I came in time to 
 hear what you said, and I tell you it is false. You have no 
 power over this lady, nor does Barboni intend that you 
 should have." 
 
 Hunston raised his one arm, and shook his fist threaten- 
 ingly at Barrel. 
 
 The blood of both men was up. 
 
 " Beware ! " he said. " You have come between me and 
 Mrs. Harkaway before, and then I gave you fair warning of 
 what you might expect if you did it again." 
 
 " Get out of the vault," said Barrel. 
 
 " And leave you here ? That is very likely ! " 
 
 " If you don't go, I shall have to kick you out. No one 
 but a rank cur would insult a lady as you have done." 
 
 " Oh, my lord," said Emily s " do not quarrel. Send for
 
 252 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIG A NDS. 
 
 the brigand chief. Pray do not fight. My nerves are so 
 weak, I cannot bear a scene." 
 
 Hunston drew a pistol from his belt. 
 
 Cocking it, he aimed at Barrel. 
 
 " Be off," he said, " or I fire." 
 
 Darrel was also armed, and he lost no time in imitating 
 Hunston's example. 
 
 "Two can play at that game," he said, between his 
 clenched teeth. 
 
 Emily, half fainting with terror, sank upon a rude couch. 
 
 Hunston pulled the trigger, but such was his rage and 
 agitation that the bullet whistled harmlessly over Barrel's 
 head. 
 
 The latter was about to return his fire, when he lowered 
 his arm. 
 
 His face was towards the entrance to the vault, while 
 Hunston had his back against it. 
 
 He had seen a tall, commanding form enter hurriedly. 
 
 The next instant Hunston's pistol was dashed from his 
 grasp, and Barboni confronted him. 
 
 " Leave this chamber, both of you," he exclaimed, im- 
 periously, " and never enter it again on pain of death." 
 
 " You promised me that I " began Hunston. 
 
 " Not a word. I will talk to you afterwards. Must I lose 
 my best men through a foolish quarrel ? Away to the outer 
 cave, Hunstoni, and take command of a band waiting to stop 
 travellers on the Appian Road." 
 
 Hunston darted a look of implacable hatred at Darrel, and 
 slouched unwillingly away. 
 
 " Madam," said Barboni, addressing Emily in that low, 
 thrilling tone he knew so well how to adopt when talking to 
 women. 
 
 Emily rose from the rude couch, and answered him with 
 a look. 
 
 " Your pardon for again being annoyed by one of my 
 officers." 
 
 " It is willingly granted," replied Emily, " for I do not 
 believe it is with your permission that Mr. Hunston perse- 
 cutes me with his attentions." 
 
 " Cospetto ! you may say that with truth. But the dogs 
 will exceed orders sometimes. Rest assured it shall not 
 be repeated with my sanction." 
 
 Emily bowed in grateful acknowledgment of this promise.
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 253 
 
 She would have begged him to spare Jack's life should he 
 fall into his hands, but she knew the uselessness of appeal- 
 ing to such a flinty heart. 
 
 " Darrelli," said Barboni, " you will accompany me. I 
 have much to say to you." 
 
 Gus Barrel held out his hand to Emily, but she did not 
 take it. 
 
 She remembered that it was red with the blood of poor 
 Lieutenant Cockles. 
 
 Though he had rendered her a service, she could not treat 
 him as a friend. 
 
 Somewhat hurt at this studied coldness, he followed the 
 brigand into another vaulted apartment, where a lamp was 
 burning, and they were alone. 
 
 " Darrelli," said Barboni, with a grave, preoccupied air, 
 which was unusual with him, " the time has come for an 
 explanation between us." 
 
 " What can there be in common between you and I ? " 
 asked Barrel, drawing himself up proudly. 
 
 " You shall hear. Since Harkaway and his friends have 
 brought us into such notoriety, we hold our lives in our 
 hands." 
 
 " That is true ; but my motto is a short life and a merry 
 one." 
 
 " Whatever happens to me and I suppose I shall end 
 my life on the scaffold, or die by a bullet I want you to be 
 happy." 
 
 " I do not know that I am miserable," replied Barrel. 
 
 " You must take your place in society," said the brigand. 
 
 " How can I, since that unlucky blow killed Lieutenant 
 Cockles ? " 
 
 " I have agents in England who have looked into the case, 
 which is really one of manslaughter. You had words with 
 and struck him ; your punishment, therefore, will be a nominal 
 one." 
 
 " By Jove ! " replied Barrel, stroking his moustache, " if I 
 had looked at it in that light, I need not have cut England." 
 
 " There was the hand of fate urging you on. We were 
 destined to meet." 
 
 " Bosh ! " said Barrel, contemptuously. 
 
 " You will not say so when you hear all." 
 
 " What possible connection can there be between Lord 
 Barrel and Barboni the brigand ? "
 
 254 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " I will tell you. In the first place, you are not, legally^ 
 Lord Barrel." 
 
 " Not Lord Darrel ! Who the deuce am I then ? " cried 
 Gus Darrel, jumping up from the stool on which he had been 
 sitting. 
 
 " My son," answered Barboni, solemnly. 
 
 Gus Darrel laughed aloud. 
 
 " That's good," he said. " I like that ; go on, pile it up." 
 
 " Santo Dio ! I speak the truth." 
 
 " Who are you then ? " 
 
 " Dominico Ponilippo, the Italian steward, who murdered 
 the late Lord Darrel, and ran away with his widow and his 
 child, leaving my own son in his place." 
 
 " Do you mean to say you left me to be brought up as a 
 peer, when I had no right to the honour ? " 
 
 "I do." 
 
 Gus Darrel's countenance fell. 
 ' " Tell me all about it," he said. 
 
 " Bear patiently with me," answered the brigand ; " what 
 I did was for your sake, and had you not given way to your 
 evil passions, and been driven by the force of circumstances 
 to join me in Naples, you would never have known one word 
 of all this." 
 
 " If what you say is true " 
 
 " Santa Maria ! I swear it." 
 
 " Well, well," said Darrel impatiently, " you are right ; 
 the hand of fate is in this." 
 
 He resumed his seat, and biting his lips till the blood 
 came, waited to hear what Barboni had further to reveal. 
 
 CHAPTER XLI. 
 
 "LUNI." 
 
 " YOUR mother died soon after you were born," Barboni 
 resumed, after a short pause. 
 
 " I was born in England, of course," said Darrel. 
 
 " You were. It was at Lord Darrel's house that your 
 birth took place. His lordship had given me notice to leave. 
 That angered me, and I resolved to have my revenge." 
 
 " A terrible one it was," said Gus Darrel.
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 255 
 
 " Yes, I have ever been a good hater. Well, I placed you 
 in the cot occupied by the young lord who, like yourself, was 
 only a few weeks old. I killed Lord Barrel, and carried off 
 the young lord and his mother." 
 
 " Where are they now ? " 
 
 " Here," answered Barboni. " For years the mother and 
 child have been captives, living on sufferance as it were." 
 
 " Have I seen either of them ? " 
 
 " Yes ; the boy we call Luni, or Lunatico, a half-witted 
 fellow, is the child." 
 
 " Luni ? Can it be possible ? " returned Barrel. 
 
 " The boy was never sharp, and the kicks and cuffs he 
 has received have not tended to sharpen his intellect." 
 
 " Why did you not kill him out of the way ? " asked 
 Barrell, brutally. 
 
 " Because I once had a strong affection for his mother, 
 Lady Barrell, and her heart and soul are wrapped up in 
 the boy." 
 
 " Boes he know who he is ? " 
 
 " No ; I have threatened to kill him if she breathes a 
 word to him." 
 
 " Where is Lady Barrel ? " 
 
 " She, too, poor creature, is half mad," replied Barboni, 
 " and has been for years. At night you may have seen her 
 wandering harmlessly about, dressed in white." 
 
 "Ah ! she's what the men call the ' White Spectre,' " said 
 Barrel, recollecting that he had seen an apparition such as 
 Barboni described. 
 
 " Yes. II Spirito, or the White Spectre, is the name she 
 goes by." 
 
 " Boes anyone but yourself know any thing of this precious 
 history ? " asked Barrel, bitterly. 
 
 " Only her ladyship." 
 
 " What is your object in revealing this terrible secret to 
 me ? " said Gus Barrel, more earnestly. 
 
 " I love my son," was the steady reply. 
 
 " Am I in future to call myself Bominico Ponilippo ? " 
 
 " No ! a thousand times no ! " replied Barboni, emphatic- 
 ally. " I want you to return to England, and boldly face 
 your trial for the manslaughter of that young fellow. Noth- 
 ing will come of it, and you can enjoy the title and estates 
 of the Barrel family." 
 
 The young man made no answer.
 
 256 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " Son of a brigand, eh ? " he muttered. " Cruel stroke of 
 fortune this. A beggar's brat. Son of an Italian steward. 
 Son of a murderer. Scum ! that's what it comes to. Pleas- 
 ant look out. Scum, nothing but scum ! " 
 
 " I never meant you to know it," replied Barboni. " I 
 meant you to be rich and great." 
 
 " You were certainly an affectionate father," sneered Barrel. 
 
 " Why not ? " 
 
 " You never saw or looked after me." 
 
 " I knew you were in good hands. I watched over you 
 from a distance. You were sent to Eton ; from Eton, you 
 went to a private tutor's, and entered a cavalry regiment. 
 Could your prospects have been brighter?" 
 
 " You may be proud of me as a son," answered Darrel, 
 "but I'll be hanged if I am of you as a father." 
 
 " Leave me then ; quit this place at once." 
 
 " No, I won't do that either ; I'm not a coward, and I'll 
 see you through this affair of yours with Harkaway. Then, 
 if you like to become a respectable man again, I'll see if I 
 can help you." 
 
 Barboni got up and wrung Barrel's hand. 
 
 The tears rolled down his rugged cheeks, and it was clear 
 that this roughly-expressed kindness of Barrel had touched 
 his heart. It was a heart not usually accessible to tender 
 emotions. 
 
 Yet the man of blood and crime had his weak point, and 
 this was his son. 
 
 " Thank you, my boy," he said, in a broken voice. " You 
 do not cast me off." 
 
 " You have taken me all aback by what you have told 
 me," answered Barrel. " But I will make the* best of it." 
 
 ** Believe me, I sacrificed much for your sake in the past." 
 
 " Say no more about it. I would rather never have heard 
 this confession, and we must meet on the old terms before 
 strangers." 
 
 '* Certainly. To me only are you the brigand's son." 
 
 Scarcely had these words left Barboni's lips when a rus- 
 tling in a corner was heard. 
 
 " What's that ? " asked Barrel. 
 
 Barboni strode to the spot, and removing some matting 
 which had been placed there, revealed the form of a young 
 man. 
 
 Barrel approached curiously.
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y aMONG THE BRIGANDS. 257 
 
 " Come out," he said, giving the crouching figure a. kick. 
 
 A thin, wretched-looking youth reluctantly got up, and 
 came into the light of the lamp. 
 
 " Luni ! " exclaimed Barboni. " How came you here ? " 
 
 " I fell asleep, signor, and only woke up when I heard 
 voices just now," was the reply. 
 
 Gus Barrel took a long look at him. 
 
 He had before him the real Lord Barrel, the heir to the 
 title and estates which he had so long usurped. 
 
 Luni had a vacant countenance, a shambling walk, and a 
 startled manner. 
 
 His attire was ragged and fantastic, and his lack of in- 
 telligence was easily visible. 
 
 Gus Barrel gave him a heavy box on the ears. 
 
 " Bon't tell any lies, you rascal ! " he said. " You've been 
 listening." 
 
 Luni was as tall as Barrel, but not nearly so thick-set or 
 strong. 
 
 They were both of the same age, though no one would 
 have taken the puny, half-starved, trembling, knock-kneed 
 youth to be as old as Barrel. 
 
 Instead of returning the blow, he burst into tears. 
 
 " Bon't hit me," he said ; " please don't hit me again, and 
 I'll tell the truth." 
 
 Barrel's only reply was to hit him again, and this time 
 with his fist between the eyes. 
 
 " Oh, Santissima Virgine ! " cried Luni, as he staggered 
 back and fell on the floor. 
 
 " Get up," said Gus Barrel, kicking him. " I knew you 
 were listening all along. Get up, or I'll murder you ! " 
 
 He hated him because he now knew that he was the real 
 Lord Barrel. 
 
 Poor, half-witted, ill-treated, starved, and ragged as he 
 was, this outcast was nevertheless a peer of Great Britain. 
 
 It was gall and wormwood to Gus Barrel to know this. 
 
 His vicious nature made him detest the poor fellow for it. 
 
 "Gently," said Barboni, "leave him to me." 
 
 He took the youth by the arm, and raised him to his feet. 
 
 " Luni," he said. 
 
 " Si, signor." 
 
 " You know me ? " 
 
 Luni looked at him in a scared, half-terrified manner. 
 
 " Si, signor," he replied. 
 17
 
 258 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " Tell me the truth. I have beaten you before, and you 
 know I can do it again. Who sent you in here to spy upon 
 us?" 
 
 " She did." 
 
 " Who ? " 
 
 " II Spirito." 
 
 " What have you heard ? " asked Barboni. 
 
 " I cannot tell. You frighten me too much. I heard 
 something, but I have forgotten ; it has gone all away. He 
 hit me so hard. Oh ! let me go, please," replied Luni, in a 
 quick, nervous tone. 
 
 " Give him to me ; I'll make the obstinate beggar speak," 
 said Gus Barrel. 
 
 Barboni allowed him to remove him from his grasp. 
 
 Holding him by his hair with one hand, Barrel hit him 
 hard, right and left, kicking him to keep him upright when 
 he stumbled. 
 
 Luni struggled desperately, and uttered piercing cries. 
 
 Then his yells subsided into subdued moans and sobs. 
 
 Suddenly a form darkened the doorway, a dagger gleamed 
 in the lamplight, and Gus Barrel's arm dropped useless by 
 his side, while the blood streamed down to the floor, 
 
 " Confound it ! " he said ; " what is this ? " 
 
 Luni was released, and he ran to the door. 
 
 Gus Barrel looked in the direction of Barboni, and saw 
 him standing with his arms folded. Then he turned his 
 gaze on one side. 
 
 Now he saw that it was neither Barboni nor Luni who had 
 wounded him. 
 
 The blow had been struck by a woman. 
 
 She was tall and thin, haggard and woe-begone, her dress 
 a ragged muslin, which clung awkwardly to her gaunt frame, 
 while her tangled hair streamed wildly over her shoulders. 
 
 In her eye was a fierce light, akin to madness, and, at- 
 tenuated though her features were, they still preserved traces 
 of nobility, if not of beauty. 
 
 Her hand was upraised, and still held the dagger which 
 had crippled the arm which dealt the cruel blows to Luni. 
 
 He shrank back, cowering before this strange appari- 
 tion. 
 
 " What is it ? " asked he of the brigand. 
 
 "Lady Barrel/' replied Barboni. 
 
 Looking angrily at the brigand she exclaimed
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 259 
 
 " Murderer and assassin ! Heaven will not much longer 
 permit you to continue your infamous career." 
 
 " Angela," answered Barboni, softly, as he addressed her 
 by her Christian name, " you are excited to-day. Take the 
 lad and leave me with my friend." 
 
 " He, too, is a scoundrel ; but the lion must have his 
 jackal," said her ladyship, with a sneering laugh. 
 
 Luni took advantage of this lull in the storm to crawl away 
 and hide himself behind his mother. 
 
 " Send the old hag away," said Barrel, impatiently. 
 
 She turned her eyes fiercely upon him. 
 
 " Wretched spawn of a vile race," she said, furiously, 
 " your days are numbered. I speak with prophetic voice. 
 My sufferings have given me a second sight, and with your 
 death will come the time when my child's wrongs and my 
 own shall be righted." 
 
 Barrel trembled at this denunciation. 
 
 Taking Luni by the hand, she smoothed back his hair, 
 kissed his tear-stained face, and led him quickly from the 
 vault. 
 
 "That's a relief," exclaimed Barrel, drawing a deep 
 breath. 
 
 " She is becoming troublesome," remarked Barboni, with 
 a clouded brow. 
 
 Barrel was engaged in binding up the wound that his 
 strange visitor had inflicted. It bled freely and caused him 
 considerable pain. 
 
 " You have the remedy in your own hands," he said. 
 
 " Yes," replied the brigand. " But I never could make up 
 my mind to offer her any violence." 
 
 " Are you usually so scrupulous ? " 
 
 " I have pitied her, and considered her as harmless as her 
 brat." 
 
 " She might be dangerous, for she appears to know too 
 much." 
 
 " It is not often that her mind is so clear as to allow her 
 to speak in the way she did just now. Seeing Luni struck, 
 irritated her. In a short time she will have forgotten ail 
 about it." 
 
 " I should give the pair of them a bullet through the 
 head," replied Barrel. 
 
 " No necessity for that; forget that you have seen them," 
 arswered Barboni.
 
 260 JACK HARKA WA Y AMOA'G THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 In spite of Gus Barrel's efforts, he could not stop tka 
 bleeding from his wound. 
 
 It was necessary to go into the outer cave for assistance, 
 and the conversation came to an end. 
 
 Barboni evinced the greatest anxiety for his welfare, and 
 from that day showed him a tenderness which few would 
 have thought the brigand capable of feeling. 
 
 As for Barrel, the revelation gave him food for thought, 
 which was not altogether of a pleasant nature. 
 
 He unexpectedly found himself an impostor. 
 
 Augustus Lord Barrel was nothing better than the son of 
 Bominico Ponilippo, alias Barboni the brigand. 
 
 Lady Barrel and her son, the real possessor of the title, 
 were wretched, half-mad captives in the brigand's cave. 
 
 Much rather would he that the bewildering confession had 
 never been made. 
 
 Lady Barrel had predicted his death. 
 
 This he fancied was simply the foolish raving of an angry 
 and excited woman. 
 
 The future was black and lowering. 
 
 It was with a mind ill at ease, and a faint heart, that he 
 went about his ordinary duties. 
 
 He longed for some decisive event to happen, so that he 
 might make some change in his position. 
 
 At one time he thought of murdering Lady Barrel and 
 Luni, and afterwards returning to England to take his trial 
 for the manslaughter of Lieutenant Cockles. 
 
 At all hazards, he wanted to get away from the brigands, 
 and once more be the rich Lord Barrel. 
 
 CHAPTER XLII. 
 
 THE WOLF AND THE LAMB. 
 
 THE four friends started as they had agreed. 
 
 Tom Garden went across the Volturno in the direction of 
 the Prince di Villanova's property. 
 
 Harvey explored the mountains on the right of Castel 
 Inferno. 
 
 The little coxswain started for the sybil's cave, while
 
 JACK IIARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 261 
 
 Harkaway went to Torre del Greco to search among the lava 
 and the vines for the mysterious brigand upon vhom nobody 
 could put his hand. 
 
 Consequently, Hilda and Lily Cockles were alone, with 
 only Mr. Mole and Monday to look after and protect them. 
 
 On the morning which saw the departure of the four 
 friends in different directions, the Prince di Villanova can- 
 tered into Naples. 
 
 He rode his horse into the stables of the Contessa di 
 Malafedi. 
 
 Bigamini was lounging about the yard. 
 
 Directly he saw the prince, he came up with a respectful 
 salutation, and assisted him to dismount. 
 
 " What news ? " curtly demanded the prince. 
 
 " The four Englishmen have started each in a different 
 direction, to look for Barboni," replied Bigamini. 
 
 " Per Baccho ! " said the prince, with a smile that showed 
 his white teeth, "some madness has seized them." 
 
 " They're like the bundle of sticks," said Bigamini, " when 
 together, all right, but split up, they'll find themselves no- 
 where." 
 
 " Your letter said that Harkaway intended to go to Vesu- 
 vius ; is that so ? " 
 
 " Your highness is right." 
 
 " Good. Take this paper." 
 
 He handed the spy a sheet of paper, on which something 
 was written. 
 
 " These are your instructions. At the Portici vineyard 
 you will find Hunstoni with six men dressed as labourers." 
 
 Bigamini nodded his head. 
 
 " Is the contessa within ? " asked the prince. 
 
 " No ; she has gone to Sorrento." 
 
 '' Go. Do your duty and you shall be rewarded." 
 
 The prince waved his hand and strode from the stable 
 yard into the Strada di Toledo. 
 
 He stopped before the palazzo occupied by Jack and 
 Harvey. 
 
 In a deep voice he muttered, " Per Dio ! Both your lives 
 shall yet be in my hands." 
 
 And as he spoke, a vindictive frown lowered on his brow. 
 
 Monday met the prince at the door, and in reply to his 
 inquiries, said that the gentlemen were all out, but he would 
 take his name up to the ladies.
 
 2.5* JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 Hilda consented to receive the prince, who was shown into 
 the drawing-room, where she was sitting with Lily. 
 
 Mr. Mole had made himself a sort of bed under some 
 orange trees in the garden, and here, with his cask, he dozed 
 away the best part of the day. 
 
 He had also renewed his friendship with Monday. 
 
 The black would give him his arm-chair in the little pantry, 
 and place before him the most thirst-provoking drinks. 
 
 Not that Mr. Mole required any inducement to indulge 
 himself. 
 
 In return for Monday's kind attentions, Mole would give 
 him all the news from Limbi. 
 
 Tell him of the latest movements of the Pisangs, and all 
 that had happened during his brief governorship of the 
 island. 
 
 The prince complimented the ladies on their good looks in 
 his oily Italian style. 
 
 To Lily be paid especial attention. 
 
 The girl did not absolutely dislike the prince, but she felt 
 afraid of him. 
 
 He fascinated her, as a serpent is said to attract any living 
 thing which comes within the influence of its eye. 
 
 Hilda asked him to stay to lunch, which he did. 
 
 In the afternoon he was again by Lily's side, and she 
 found herself telling him her history. 
 
 She seemed as if she had known this strange man all her 
 life. 
 
 Hilda had retired to indulge in a siesta, or afternoon sleep, 
 being overcome by the heat. 
 
 * So, my little child," said the prince, " you are all alone 
 in the world ? " 
 
 " Yes," replied Lily, with a sigh. 
 
 " You have cause to dislike the family of Barrel ? " 
 
 " I bear no malice towards Lord Barrel," answered Lily. 
 41 But he made a cruel break-up in our happy family." 
 
 ** You must marry," said the prince. 
 
 " Ah," said Lily, this time smiling, "marriage has its 
 cares, and I do not know anyone who would have me." 
 
 " Hundreds of men would only be too happy," answered 
 the Prince di Villanova; " I know one." 
 
 " Bo you, indeed. Who is he ? " 
 
 " A prince ; rich, considered handsome, loving and affec 
 tionate."
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 263 
 
 " Those are great recommendations," she cried ; " what is 
 his name ? " 
 
 " My child," replied Villanova, " pardon this abruptness ; 
 I speak of myself. It is " 
 
 Lily looked up, pained and surprised. 
 
 " I'can not pardon such a declaration," she said; "you 
 have no right to make it." 
 
 " But " 
 
 " We are almost strangers. I have given you no encour- 
 agement." 
 
 " You do not know the impulsiveness of the Neapolitan 
 nature," answered the prince, not at all disconcerted, 
 
 " I must beg you to leave me." 
 
 " Presently, amico mio. First of all, I must see this cloud 
 pass away. You will promise me to think over what I have 
 said?" 
 
 In spite of herself Lily was constrained to say 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " Come, add to that something." 
 
 " What ? " 
 
 " Say you are not angry with me for expressing my love 
 for the most beautiful girl I have ever seen." 
 
 " I forgive you, prince," replied Lily ; " though you really 
 must leave me. I will tell Mrs. Harvey. She is my friend. 
 I will be guided " 
 
 " You will tell no one, cara mia," interrupted Villanova. 
 " This is our secret. Promise me." 
 
 Once more Lily found herself obeying him. 
 
 " Soon we will talk further of this, for it is your destiny to 
 become my wife. Fight against it, struggle as you may, pretty 
 one, you will be the Princess di Villanova." 
 
 He rose, and kissing her hand, which she allowed him to 
 take, went away. 
 
 When he was gone she burst into tears. 
 
 The strange scene had taken her completely by sur- 
 prise. 
 
 See knew that Walter Campbell loved her. 
 
 A girl can always tell when a man is fond of her. 
 
 How angry Walter would be if he knew of the prince's 
 conduct. 
 
 Certainly she had not pledged herself to Walter, but she 
 liked him better than she did the prince. 
 
 Yet she felt that Villanova had such a magic influence
 
 264 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 over her, that if he were to command her to accept his hand, 
 she would be unable to refuse. 
 
 " I must not see him again. I must hide myself," she 
 murmured in terrified accents. " Oh, how I fear that man ! " 
 
 The prince felt perfectly satisfied. 
 
 He had established an influence over Lily, which he knew 
 she could not shake off. 
 
 With a smile of placid contentment he went into the city 
 and purchased a very valuable diamond bracelet. 
 
 This he carried himself to Monday, requesting him to take 
 it to Miss Cockles, with his compliments. 
 
 The door of Monday's room was open, and he saw Mr. 
 Mole sitting in the arm-chair, busily sucking sherry cobblers 
 through a straw. 
 
 " A fine day, sir," he said, recognising Mole as a companion 
 of Harkaway and Garden, on the day of the duel between the 
 latter and Barboni. 
 
 "It always is fine here," replied Mole. 
 
 " Heavenly climate," continued the prince. 
 
 " I don't know so much about that," said Mole. " A jolly 
 good yellow fog wouldn't be half bad, by way of a 
 change." 
 
 The prince smiled. 
 
 " Have a cobbler ? " asked Mole. 
 
 " Thank you. Will you mix me one ? " said Villanova. 
 
 " What do you take me for, " asked Mole, indignantly, " eh ? 
 I am the late governor of the important island of Limbi. " 
 
 " Indeed ! " 
 
 " It is evident you don't know me." 
 
 " Pardon me, your excellency," said Villanova, repressing 
 a smile. 
 
 " That is better. Excellency ; I like that. Nothing like 
 giving a man his title. If you want a grog or a cobbler, 
 Monday will attend upon you." 
 
 " I will await his return. By the way, you are an old 
 friend of Mr. Harkaway." 
 
 " Taught him all he knows," replied Mole. 
 
 " Really." 
 
 " And that isn't much. The fact is, Mr. Harkaway can 
 do nothing without me. I shall have to catch this brigand 
 fellow for him." 
 
 Villanova smiled again. 
 
 "From all accounts," he said, "he is not so easily caught."
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS, 265 
 
 " I'll back myself to catch him in a given time, sir," said 
 Mole ; adding, " where's that Monday ? " 
 
 " Here um am, sir," replied Monday, entering the pantry. 
 
 " Well ? " ejaculated Villanova. 
 
 " Miss Lily, she send her thanks, sir," said Monday. 
 
 The prince nodded his head. 
 
 He thought the influence he had established over her 
 would be great enough to induce her to accept his present. 
 
 In fact, Lily was afraid to send it back. 
 
 " Mix this gentleman a cobbler, Monday," exclaimed Mr. 
 Mole. 
 
 Monday compounded the drink, and handed it to the prince. 
 
 " Now I will give you a toast," said Mole. 
 
 " I will drink it with pleasure." 
 
 " Confusion to the brigands." 
 
 Villanova drank the toast in silence. 
 
 " If they only knew that I'd arrived, they'd cave in at 
 once," continued Mole, throwing himself back in a chair. 
 
 There was a pause, during which Mr. Mole applied him- 
 self vigorously to his glass. 
 
 " People say um Vesuvius going to bust up, sare," re- 
 marked Monday. 
 
 " We have been expecting an eruption for some days past," 
 replied the prince. 
 
 " What is Vesuvius ? " said Mole, contemptuously. 
 
 " A large volcanic mountain." 
 
 " Pooh ! pooh ! an ant-hill, you mean." 
 
 "An eruption is a grand sight." 
 
 " Bosh ! what is it ? Something like a schoolboy's squib. 
 You should have been in the Malay Archipelago with me. 
 We had eruptions there, and earthquakes." 
 
 " Vesuvius is not to be despised," said the prince. 
 
 " Rot ! I tell you," answered Mole. "You know nothing 
 about it. I wouldn't go across the street to see your Roman 
 candle at work." 
 
 " I don't think you would go very far for anything at 
 present," replied the prince. 
 
 " What, sir ? Do you defy me ? Monday." 
 
 " Yes, sare." 
 
 " Did not this man insult me ? " 
 
 " Um not hear him, sare," replied Monday. 
 
 "Oh, yes, he did, and I'm not going to stand his cheek. 
 Take him away, Monday, or I shall do him an injury."
 
 206 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 Monday showed his gleaming teeth, but did not move. 
 
 Mr. Mole attempted to rise his .egs, however, were not 
 obedient. 
 
 They trembled to such an extent that he sank back in his 
 chair. 
 
 " You may thank your stars," he exclaimed, " that my gout 
 has come on. Monday, +.?:. . ^ha 1 : jperjon out." 
 
 " I wish to save you th: Totibie of any further talking," 
 answered the prince. "Gocx 5 .- -." 
 
 Mr. Mole took up a ^lass, and threw it at Villanova. 
 
 It struck him in the * aok. 
 
 s< Ha ! ha ! " he said, wi'h ~ c'.runken chuckle, " I had him 
 then, Monday. By my '.'-^ I can do it. Ha ! ha ! " 
 
 Th;: prince turned round ^ ^i'.y. 
 
 In a corner of the room was a. hat-box of Jack's. 
 
 It was empty. 
 
 Taking it up, he came back ';o Mo.e an. 1 , jammed it down 
 over his head. 
 
 The bottom was soon cn:s!rd tuicrph, and Mole's head 
 was invisible. 
 
 With a handkerchief, the prince fastened his hands be- 
 hind him. 
 
 Seizing him by the shoulder, he said - 
 
 " Come with me." 
 
 " Boohoo ! I say, Monday. Halio ! give me air, Hoo 1 
 boo ! hoo ! " gasped Mole, from the depths of the hat-box. 
 
 " I will teach you how Italian gentlemen punish drunken 
 Englishmen who insult them," continued the prince. 
 
 Monday looked on with a grin. 
 
 But when the prince dragged Mr. Mole, still bellowing, 
 towards the street door, he thought he ought to interfere. 
 
 He had no very great respect for the late governor of Limbi. 
 
 Still he liked him, and was his frisnd to a certain extent. 
 
 ** Hi, mist' prince/' he said, "you let um go, please, sare." 
 
 *' He has insulted me," said the prince. 
 
 " Mast' Jack never cpeak to you again, sare, if jx>u hurt 
 Mist' Mole." 
 
 " I daresay I can survive the infliction," 
 
 " Me tell uni aii a'^out it." 
 
 ** You are perfjctly at liberty to do so." 
 
 The piince had by thiz time gained the street into the 
 middle of which he dragged the unhappy Mole. 
 
 Giving him a kick, he said
 
 JACK HARKA IVA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 267 
 
 " Remember, in future, how to talk to an Italian prince.'* 
 
 Then he strode hastily away. 
 
 The force of the kick precipitated Mole on his hands and 
 knees. 
 
 He looked so comical, that Monday, who saw there was 
 no further danger of his being hurt, put his hands on his 
 knees and laughed loudly. 
 
 Mr. Mole was too tipsy to get up straight. 
 
 Every time he tried, he rolled back, and even had he been 
 sober, it was no easy thing to do with his hands tied behind 
 his back. 
 
 All he could do, was to crawl hither and thither. 
 
 He poked his hat-boxed head, first one way and then the 
 Pther. 
 
 A crowd of people collected. 
 
 It tickled the iancy of the Neapolitans immensely. 
 
 Roars of laughter broke from the crowd. 
 
 " Urn never see such funny things, ' said Monday, to his* 
 self. "Hal ha, ha!" 
 
 " Ha, ha, ha 1 " echced 1 V thrcng. 
 
 44 Urn split um side. Ho, ho ! " cried Monday. 
 
 Mr. Mole was rendered desperate by the laughter of the 
 crowd. 
 
 It buzzed in his ears like the falling of water. 
 
 With a desperate effort, he dragged one hand cut cf the 
 handkerchief which bound his wrists. 
 
 Then he grasped the hat-box fiercely. 
 
 It came off, after doing some damage to his ears. 
 
 " Where is the villain who did this ? 5> he cried, holding the 
 hat-box aloft. 
 
 No one made any reply. 
 
 " The coward dare not show himself," he went on. 
 
 Casting the hat-box on the ground, he jumped savagely 
 upon it. 
 
 " Thus I pou: d and crush my enemies," he said. 
 
 The next mo; e* Le ^t his Balance, and fell on the top of it 
 
 Redoubled roais o. laughter came from the onlookers, 
 who enjoyed this " comico Inglesi," as they called him, very 
 much indeed. 
 
 Monday now ran forward, and taking Mr. Mole in his 
 aims, can-led him m'x ;iu hcuse. 
 
 " I'm orrigh^ my good f ren / said Mr. Mela. 
 
 "Coma 'long, sare."
 
 268 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " Lemme 'lone tell you, I'm orright" 
 
 " Keep still, sare, and don't kick urn so," said Mondav. 
 
 " Doosed odd, the 'feet of this country," muttered IVfole. 
 * Heat of sun so great, that 'bliged to get blacks to carry me." 
 
 Monday carried him along a passage into the garden, and 
 safely deposited him on his bed under the orange trees. 
 
 He soon fell asleep. 
 
 " Him right now," he said. " When urn wake up, um want 
 him supper and begin again." 
 
 Then the scene in the street with Mole and the hat-box or* 
 his head occurred to him, and he went back to his pantry 
 giggling. 
 
 " Ole Mole, him good fun ! " he exclaimed. " Monday 
 like um Mole. He, he, he ! Ho, ho, ho I " 
 
 He burst out laughing again till he was obliged to kick his 
 feet on the floor to stop himself. 
 
 CHAPTER XLIII. 
 
 MR. MOLE GOES ON THE SPREE. 
 
 MONDAY was quite right in his forecast of what Mr. Mole 
 would do when he woke up, and wanted to get rid of a very 
 bad headache. 
 
 The professor indulged in a profound sleep of three hours. 
 
 Then he became alive to the fact that the lovely climate 
 of Naples is marred by the presence of mosquitoes. 
 
 He woke up itching dreadfully. 
 
 His face, his ankles, and his wrists were specially trouble- 
 some. 
 
 " Monday," he cried, " I want you, Monday, you black son 
 of a sea-cook, where are you ? " 
 
 It happened that Monday was smoking a cigarette in the 
 garden. 
 
 He was not far from the professor. 
 
 The evening was drawing to a cicse. 
 
 Over the beautiful and never-to-be-forgotten Bay of Naples, 
 the sun was declining rapidly. 
 
 " Who you calling names, sare ? " replied Monday. 
 
 *' You're a nigger/' said Mole. 
 
 " Same flesh and blood, Mast' Mole. Man an' a brother."
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 269 
 
 " I'm bothered if I'd have you for a brother, or a sister, or 
 a cousin, or an aunt." 
 
 " Go on, sare, pile it up. " 
 
 " Well, you can't get away from the fact that you are a 
 nigger." 
 
 " If you keep on 'suiting me, sare, I'll have to beat you 
 with um stick." 
 
 Monday, as he spoke, tore down a branch from a tree. 
 
 He stripped it of its leaves. 
 
 Then he advanced threateningly towards the professor, 
 who had risen to his feet. 
 
 The attitude of the black much alarmed him. 
 
 " Strike me ! " he gasped. 
 
 " Yes, sare, if you call me out of um name." 
 
 " Beat a professor of languages, a schoolmaster, the 
 governor of an island, the proprietor of a tea-garden in 
 China ! " 
 
 " Why not ? If give um too much of um cheek, old 'un." 
 
 " Old ! There's a snack. Why, I'm as young as Hark- 
 away or Harvey." 
 
 " May think so, but you no good. Keep um tongue quiet ; 
 shut up um mouth." 
 
 " Not to please you, my coloured friend. Go and fetch 
 me a brandy and soda." 
 
 " Not if um knows it unless you 'pologise to me." 
 
 " What ! I eat humble pie to you." 
 
 " Yes, sare ; that's what's the matter." 
 
 " I never heard of such a thing in my life ! " exclaimed 
 Mole. "Why, man alive, you must be out of your senses ! 
 I am a professor of languages, and you, poor benighted 
 savage, don't know your A B C." 
 
 " Know how to use um stick, though," persisted Monday. 
 
 He advanced in a threatening manner. 
 
 The branch was raised in the air, and there was an 
 ominous look in the black's eyes. 
 
 Mr. Mole saw that he was standing on his dignity, and 
 thoroughly in earnest. 
 
 The blood of a prince was in Monday's veins, and he could 
 not tolerate insults from anybody. 
 
 It seemed to the professor that he had better come to 
 terms, if he did not want to submit to the humiliation of a 
 thrashing. 
 
 He would be like a child in the hands of Monday.
 
 270 JACK HA RKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGADSN. 
 
 So, after a moment's consideration, he determined to give 
 in with as good a grace as possible. 
 
 " You are very touchy to-day," he exclaimed " extremely, 
 absurdly sensitive. I did not mean to say anything person- 
 ally offensive to you, and, as you have taken it seriously, I 
 can only express my regret." 
 
 " Monday's honour was at once satisfied. 
 
 Though quickly irritated, he soon forgave. 
 
 " That good enough ; we friends again now," cried he. 
 " Take a fin, as the shark said to the man before eating him." 
 
 He held out his hand in token of amity. 
 
 Mr. Mole grasped it in a cordial manner. 
 
 " That's as it should be," he remarked. " Why should 
 we quarrel ? In future you must respect my grey hairs, and 
 make allowance for me. Even that impetuous fellow Hark- 
 away would not dare to strike me. If he did, he would have 
 some plain language from yours truly, Isaac Mole." 
 
 " Get um drink now." 
 
 " Do so, my worthy, if illiterate friend. I like you, and I 
 will tell you what I will do with you. I feel that I want to 
 enjoy myself." 
 
 " Me feel that way, too." 
 
 " I must have companionship," continued Mole. " In my 
 purse I have fifty pounds in notes and gold." 
 
 " That am a nice tidy sum, sare," replied Monday. 
 
 " It is not to be sneezed at. Now I invite you to dine 
 with me, and go to the play afterwards. We'll have a rattling 
 good first-class Ai dinner all the luxuries, regardless of 
 expense." 
 
 " Um jolly fine idea that." 
 
 " I will treat to everything ; in short, we will go on the 
 spree, and be as gay and careless as giddy youth itself." 
 
 "That um way to talk. Three cheers for um Mole. 
 Hurrah ! fetch um drink, and then we start," cried Mon- 
 day. 
 
 The black liked good eating, and was very fond of music, 
 though, of course, he did not understand much about it. 
 
 When he had attended to the wants of the professor, they 
 put on their hats and sallied forth into the street. 
 
 It was a lovely day, and the charming Neapolitan sky never 
 looked bluer, while the bay was an entrancing picture. 
 
 Knowing the city tolerably well, Mr. Mole led the way to 
 a noted place for dining in one of the principal streets.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 2 7 i 
 
 The windows of the large hall, and those of the private 
 rooms, looked out on to the sea. 
 
 It was called the Grand Restaurant Carlo. 
 
 A refreshing breeze was blowing landward, and mitigated 
 the extreme heat. 
 
 Mole had been there before, and walking through the 
 hall, made his way to a staircase leading to the private 
 rooms. 
 
 These were charged extra, but, being bent on enjoyment, 
 he did not care for that. 
 
 Thinking that he had previously secured a room and 
 ordered his dinner, the waiters took no notice of him. 
 
 He ought to have asked for a private apartment, as many 
 people engage one by letter or telegraph the day before. 
 
 Each one was numbered, and seeing the door of number 
 five open, and it being empty, Mole, attended by Monday, 
 entered. 
 
 It happened that this room had been asked for previously 
 by two gentlemen. 
 
 The table was laid for two ; flowers were on it, and upon 
 a sideboard were various wines in ice-coolers. 
 
 A waiter passing by saw them come in, and imagining that 
 they were the persons for whom the dinner was prepared, 
 went below to bring it up. 
 
 It was within five minutes of the time at which the repast 
 had been ordered. 
 
 Not for a moment did he think that there was anything in 
 the nature of a mistake. 
 
 Mr. Mole took a chair, and looked at the printed menu, or 
 bill of fare. 
 
 Monday placed himself opposite. 
 
 " Excellent," said the professor ; " all the delicacies of the 
 season, I declare. We shall have a feast ! " 
 
 "That's better than um famine, sare," replied Monday. 
 
 " Just touch the bell, please. I am ready to begin ; hate 
 waiting. They looked at me as we came in ; my distinguished 
 presence impressed them. I am known here. We shall be 
 well treated." 
 
 Scarcely had Monday rung the bell than the waiter ap- 
 peared with oysters, anchovies, sardines, and thin slices of 
 bread and butter. 
 
 Then soups, fish, entries, poultry, joints, sweets, cheese, 
 salad, and wine to follow.
 
 272 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 Some light wine was placed on the sideboard, and the 
 waiter poured it into the glasses. 
 
 " Eat away, and drink all you can ; I'm paying for this ! " 
 exclaimed the professor. 
 
 " You very good-natured gentleman, sare. You have my 
 thanks from the bottom of um heart," answered Monday. 
 
 " This is better than brigand-hunting, eh ? " 
 
 " Um rather think so." 
 
 " Harkaway's a fool not to enjoy himself as I do. Ha ! 
 ha ! Drink up ; try some of these oysters." 
 
 " Doing very well, sare, on the anchovy fish. Come to um 
 oysters presently." 
 
 They continued to eat with a relish, thinking of the nice 
 things that were to follow. 
 
 When the soup was put on the table they were rudely 
 interrupted. 
 
 Two middle-aged Italians, dressed in the height of 
 fashion, and wearing a profusion of jewellery, made their 
 appearance on the threshold. 
 
 They stared first at Mole and Monday, then at the waiter, 
 and finally at the number on the door. 
 
 Addressing the waiter, one exclaimed 
 
 " Guiseppe, you know us? " 
 
 " Yes, signer," was the reply. " You are among our best 
 and most honoured customers." 
 
 " This is number five ? " 
 
 " Certainly, signor." 
 
 " Very well. We ordered dinner at this house, in this 
 particular room. How is it we find others eating in it ? " 
 
 " Some mistake," said the waiter. " The gentlemen came 
 in. I did not know the room was reserved for you." 
 
 " Can we have another ? " 
 
 " All the others are occupied." 
 
 " Confound it ! " cried the newcomer. " This is nice treat- 
 ment. So, we are to have no dinner ! By heaven ! we will 
 have satisfaction of some sort. There is my card." 
 
 " And there is mine," said his companion. 
 
 Both threw their cards on the table, and twisted their 
 moustaches fiercely. 
 
 They looked as if they were perfect fire-eaters. 
 
 One card fell before Mole,the other touched Monday's plate. 
 
 The first bore the name of Signor Castel, the second that 
 of Signor Marcelli.
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 213 
 
 Although they looked like gentlemen, the men were two 
 of the most expert card-sharpers and pickpockets in Italy. 
 
 They went from city to city, looking out for victims. 
 
 France and Germany had suffered from their depreda- 
 tions, while they were not unknown in London. 
 
 They spoke various languages fluently, and were just then 
 carrying on their depredations in Naples. 
 
 Neither Mole nor Monday had any suspicion of their true 
 character. 
 
 They were much alarmed and annoyed at the predicament 
 in which they found themselves. 
 
 " Here's um nice kettle of fish," muttered Monday. 
 " Wish um had stopped at home now." 
 
 " It's like my luck," groaned Mole. " I never try to 
 enjoy myself, but there is sure to be a row." 
 
 Signer Castel walked up to Mole, and tapped him on the 
 shoulder. 
 
 The professor trembled as if he were going to immediate 
 execution. 
 
 " You are English, I presume," said the Italian, " and 
 four friend an Indian. You ought to know that you can not 
 with impunity take possession of engaged rooms, and eat 
 other people's dinners." 
 
 " I am going to pay for it," replied Mole. 
 
 " Bah ! I think you are a couple of swindlers and black- 
 tegs." 
 
 "Sir! I am Professor Mole, of Oxford University; my 
 friend is a Prince of Limbi, in the Malay Archipelago." 
 
 " It is easy to say so." 
 
 " I can prove my respectability," continued Mole. " You 
 are cherishing an error." 
 
 " It is my opinion," answered Signer Castel, with a smile 
 of incredulity, " that you have no money. The police ought 
 to be sent for." 
 
 " That is easily demonstrated," cried Mole, eagerly. 
 
 He produced his purse, and exhibited the contents. 
 
 All the Italian swindlers wanted to know was how much 
 money he had about him. 
 
 " Fifty pounds English," added Mole. " It is enough to 
 pay for ten dinners." 
 
 Signor Castel, as he called himself he had a dozen 
 aliases changed his tone immediately. 
 
 The sight of the gold and notes were quite enough for him. 
 18
 
 274 JACK HAKKA WA Y AMONG rUE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " Pardon me ! " he exclaimed. " I own frankly that I 
 have been labouring under a misapprehension ; but do not 
 allow us to lose our dinners. There will be enough for four. 
 I ask you to dine with us. What do you say? Be our 
 guest, eh, Marcelli ? We will all sit down together." 
 
 "With pleasure," replied Marcelli. 
 
 " That would not be fair," said Mole. " By all means, 
 let us make a merry and united party, but permit me to pay." 
 
 " I can not my pride will not allow it ! " cried Castel. 
 " I am rich, sir. Do you want to insult me by insinuating 
 that I can not pay for a dinner ? " 
 
 " That won't do at all," Marcelli chimed in. 
 
 " By heaven ! if I thought he meant it, I'd cut his head off." 
 
 " Or shoot him on the spot," said Marcelli. 
 
 Mr. Mole began to quake again. 
 
 " I didn't mean it that way, gentlemen," he protested. 
 " If you wish to do so, you shall settle the bill." 
 
 ''That's better!" exclaimed Castel. "Chairs, waiter! 
 Two serviettes. We join these gentlemen. Never mind the 
 preliminaries. We begin with the soup. Pour out the 
 wine. And, hark ye ! let every thing be of the best, and in 
 sufficient quantity, or we will never enter the house again." 
 
 " Si, Signor," responded the waiter. 
 
 The dinner now began in earnest, and the Italians proved 
 themselves to be very good company. 
 
 Both Mole and Monday enjoyed themselves immensely. 
 
 Four portions of every dish were served instead of two. 
 The wines were as excellent as they were numerous, and all 
 went well. 
 
 Mole, as usual, drank more than was good for him. 
 
 Even Monday indulged more freely than he had ever done 
 before. 
 
 When the dessert and the Burgundy were placed upon the 
 table, they both felt unusually sleepy. 
 
 They struggled against the sensation, laughing heartily at 
 the funny anecdotes told by Castel and Marcelli. 
 
 " I will tell you what we will do for a wind-up, and to 
 cement the friendship that has so strangely sprung up be- 
 tween us, which I hope will last for a full lifetime," said 
 Castel. 
 
 " What is that ? " Mole queried. 
 
 "We must go to the theatre. I'll start out and get a box 
 before it is too late."
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 275 
 
 " A splendid idea ! I intended to see a play to-night; 
 but, look here, as you are standing the dinner, let me pay 
 for the box at the theatre." 
 
 " Nonsense ! You shall not." 
 
 " I insist. It is my right," cried Mole. 
 
 " Well, hang it ! if you insist, what can I do, eh, Mar- 
 celli ? " replied Castel. 
 
 " Per Baccho ! it is hard," Marcelli replied ; " yet you must 
 give in. Mr. Mole is justified on having his turn." 
 
 " Very well. I am annoyed, but no matter. Give me 
 your purse, Mr. Mole. It is a grand opera night : the box 
 may be five or six pounds I know not which. In a few 
 minutes I will be back." 
 
 With the simplicity of a child, the professor handed the 
 Italian his purse. 
 
 He did not think of taking any thing out. 
 
 Was he to be outdone in generosity by the two strangers ? 
 
 Not if he knew it, he said to himself. 
 
 Signer Castel rose, put on his overcoat and hat, and went 
 away to purchase a box at the theatre,which would hold four. 
 
 When he was gone, Marcelli searched in his pockets for 
 some thing. 
 
 A look of annoyance stole over his countenance. 
 
 " Have you lost any thing ? " Mole inquired. 
 
 " It is extremely provoking, but I have left my cigar-case 
 at home," he rejoined. " I was about to offer you some 
 very choice imported weeds from Havana." 
 
 " Do not be put out ; we can procure some cigars in the 
 restaurant," replied Mole. 
 
 " You would not care for them after mine. There is only 
 one shop in the city, six doors from here, where you can buy 
 them. I will run out and get a couple of dozen." 
 
 " Pray do not trouble yourself on our account." 
 
 " Oh ! I must I will." 
 
 Saying this with an air of determination, Signer Marcelli 
 took up his hat and coat. 
 
 He smiled, bowed, and also quitted the apartment. 
 
 " What charming fellows ! " exclaimed Mole ; " so oblig- 
 ing, agreeable, entertaining, and generous to a degree." 
 
 "Um little nasty at first, sare," responded Monday. 
 " Soon get all right, though. First-class dinner. I eat till 
 urn feel tight as a drum, and almost ready to burst." 
 
 4/ Really, I never had a better repast. It will come to a
 
 276 JACK HARKA IVA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 large figure. We punished the wines as well as the food, 
 which was of the best, and well cooked. I shall cultivate 
 the acquaintance of these gentlemen." 
 
 " Very nice people, sare." 
 
 "I should think so. Won't Harkaway and Harvey be 
 jealous when I bring them to the house as my friends. All 
 he thinks of are brigands and thieves. I meet with gentle- 
 men." 
 
 Mr. Mole spoke proudly. 
 
 The waiter brought in coffee, and, at the same time, laid 
 down a silver salver. 
 
 On this was the bill for the dinner. 
 
 Attracted by curiosity, the professor took it up and smiled 
 as he looked at the total. 
 
 " Grand Restaurant Carlo," he read. " Dinners for four, 
 including wines (12 bottles), 200 lire." 
 
 " Bless me ! " cried Mr. Mole ; " a lire is two shillings of 
 our money. That will make twenty pounds. Just five 
 pounds a head." 
 
 " Rather glad um not got to pay it, sare ? " asked Monday. 
 
 " On consideration, I am. It is rather stiff. I did not 
 mean to spend more than a five-pound note." 
 
 "That will be 'bout the price of the theatre box." 
 
 " Exactly. That I don't mind. It won't hurt me. The 
 fact is, I am rather short of money. At home, I have not 
 more than thirty pounds in my desk, and I shall not get my 
 dividends till next month." 
 
 " You better off than me. Um got no money at all, ex- 
 cept what Mast' Jack give me to spend," observed Monday. 
 
 " All the better for you ; it keeps you out of mischief. 
 Being poor, you can't drink," replied Mole, severely. 
 
 " How 'bout umself, sare ? " Monday asked, with a grin. 
 
 "Oh, I'm different from you," Mole said, loftily. 
 
 He lighted a cigarette, a box being on the table, and 
 Monday followed his example. 
 
 The minutes passed rapidly away. 
 
 Half-an-hour elapsed, and Mole began to get rather fidgety 
 about his new friends and his purse. 
 
 He knew that the theatre was ten minutes' walk from the 
 restaurant, and Signer Castel might be delayed at the office. 
 
 It was singular, however, that Signor Marcelli did not re- 
 turn, as five minutes was more than sufficient for him to buy 
 a few cigars in.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 277 
 
 Had he been imposed upon ? 
 
 It looked very much as if he had. 
 
 The thought made him turn cold, as if iced water had been 
 poured down his back. 
 
 Fifty pounds was a large sum of money to lose, and how 
 was he to settle the bill, which, as we have stated, amounted 
 to twenty ? 
 
 It was also humiliating to think that he had been made a 
 fool of. 
 
 Occasionally the waiter, Guiseppe, looked in the room in 
 a suspicious kind of manner. 
 
 " It is extraordinary," remarked the professor, at length ; 
 "the Italians are a long time gone." 
 
 " What you give them um purse for ? " asked Monday ; 
 "that stupid thing to do ! " 
 
 ' You should have warned me before I parted with it." 
 
 4 If I had you would have jumped down um throat," re- 
 plied Monday. " I think we are done, sare." 
 
 ' For mercy's sake, don't say that ! " cried Mole. 
 
 ' Didn't like um look of those gents. What we do now ? " 
 
 ' I can get no money, unless I go home and open my desk." 
 
 ' The landlord not let um do that." 
 
 Monday was quite correct in his surmise. 
 
 At that crisis in the entertainment, the proprietor of the 
 restaurant entered the room. 
 
 " Excuse me, gentlemen," he exclaimed, " will you oblige 
 me by settling my bill ! " 
 
 "The other two gentlemen agreed to pay," replied the 
 professor. 
 
 The landlord smiled incredulously. 
 
 "That won't do," he said. "They ordered a cab, and 
 told the driver to take them to the railway station, as they 
 wanted to catch a train as quickly as they could." 
 
 Mr. Mole's arms fell powerless by his side. 
 
 " What ? " he gasped. 
 
 "Come, no acting; pay up, or I'll bring in the police. 
 You don't play this trick on me for nothing. Am I to lose 
 two hundred lire ? " shouted the proprietor. 
 
 " My good sir, I don't want you to lose a farthing by me " 
 Mole replied. 
 
 " Then settle at once." 
 
 " I lent the Italian gentleman, Signer Castel, my purse to 
 buy a box at the opera, and "
 
 378 JA CK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 "That won't do. You are all four in league together, 
 Guiseppe ! " 
 
 " Yes, sir ? " 
 
 " The police. Make haste. I'll lock the rascals up." 
 
 " Be not hasty ; I am respectable. Let me go home, and 
 I will get you the money. Really, I am a reliable man ; my 
 name is Professor Mole, of England. Do not be rash." 
 
 The landlord hesitated. 
 
 After all, he might be wrong. 
 
 He recalled Guiseppe, and asked Mole where he lived. 
 
 He was immediately informed. 
 
 After some further parley, he consented to accompany the 
 professor and Monday to the house. 
 
 A victoria was sent for, and, much to Mole's relief, they 
 started together. 
 
 He had been saved the shame of being put in a police 
 cell. 
 
 When the house was reached, he took the landlord inside, 
 got the money required, and paid it without a murmur. 
 
 The landlord thereupon retired. 
 
 Mr. Mole heaved a deep sigh, poured out some brandy, 
 and drank it slowly. 
 
 Throwing himself into a chair, Monday burst out into a 
 hearty fit of laughter. 
 
 " What are you grinning at, you ugly ape you baboon ? " 
 asked Mole, crossly. 
 
 " That urn very fine dinner, sare, but rather dear at seventy 
 pounds," replied Monday. 
 
 " I've been shamefully deceived." 
 
 " Nice to have gentleman friend to call on you, sare. Such 
 very nice people." 
 
 " Stop your chaff, or I'll never speak to you again." 
 
 " Very good box at theatre, sare." 
 
 " Look here, do you want to drive me mad ? I think I've 
 had enough." 
 
 " What Mast' Jack say ? " continued Monday. 
 
 " You imp of darkness, if you say a word about this advent- 
 ure to Harkaway, Harvey, or any of the crowd, I'll be your 
 enemy for life. I'll do you one for it," Mole cried. 
 
 " It excellent joke, sare ; pity to keep it secret ; Mast' 
 Jack make fun of you ; but I'll keep it quiet, um have all 
 laugh to umself. You want to see Signer Castel ? " 
 
 " I wish the rogue was in the bottomless pit."
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 279 
 
 " How you like Signor Marcelli, sare ? Very good com- 
 pany. You pick up with um gentlefolk. Ha, ha, ha 1 Ho, 
 ho, ho ! " 
 
 "Get out. I can't stand it," yelled Mole, tearing his 
 scanty hair. Monday walked away holding his sides. 
 
 In high dudgeon the professor lighted a pipe, filled his 
 glass, and reclined on a sofa. 
 
 It was a long time before he forgot how he went on the 
 spree, and gave Monday a dinner which cost seventy pounds. 
 
 His only consolation was, that Monday told nobody any 
 thing about it. 
 
 He was saved from the ridicule of Harkaway and his 
 friends. 
 
 CHAPTER XLIV. 
 
 A FRUITLESS CHASE. 
 
 THREE or four days slipped by. 
 
 They were passed in great anxiety by Hilda, who was fear- 
 ful that some thing had happened to her husband. 
 
 The Prince di Villanova called every day, and his influence 
 over Lily grew stronger. 
 
 Hilda did not fail to notice that some thing was preying 
 upon her young friend's mind. 
 
 On the morning of the fifth day, the ladies were sitting in 
 the drawing-room. 
 
 The Venetian blinds were closed to keep out the heat, 
 and two small fountains sent up their cooling spray to the 
 ceiling. 
 
 "Tell me, my sweet pet," said Hilda, "what you are 
 thinking of." 
 
 " I dare not," answered Lily. 
 
 She had started at the sound of Mrs. Harvey's voice, as if 
 roused from some deep abstraction. 
 
 " Dare not ! " echoed Hilda. 
 
 " He told me not to breathe a syllable to anyone." 
 
 " Who ? " 
 
 Lily was silent. 
 
 " There is some mystery in this," pursued Hilda. " You 
 ought not to have any secret from me." 
 
 Still Lily preserved a profound silence.
 
 28o JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " I see how it is," said Hilda, with a deep sigh. " You 
 are in love." 
 
 " I do not know whether it is love. To me it seems more 
 akin to fear," answered Lily. 
 
 " This dreadful brigand-hunting is enough to kill anyone. 
 My rest is broken at night, and I have little peace by day," 
 returned Hilda. 
 
 " It is not that which worries me," said Lily ; " though, of 
 course, I sympathise deeply with you." 
 
 "Are you not in love with Walter Campbell?" 
 
 " Walter ! No that is, at least I was not speaking of 
 him ! " stammered Lily. 
 
 " Who, then ? Surely it is not the prince ? " 
 
 Lily nodded her head. 
 
 " I should never have thought it. He is so proud and 
 haughty, not at all calculated to attract a young girl ; and 
 Walter, I know, loves you." 
 
 " Does he ? " asked Lily, simply. 
 
 "Yes, indeed. He told Richard so, and of course he told 
 me, as married men generally tell their wives every thing." 
 
 " I do not know how it is," replied Lily. " I must be 
 very weak-minded, and silly, and foolish." 
 
 "Why?" 
 
 " Because I do believe the prince could make me do any 
 thing he told me." 
 
 " Indeed ! " 
 
 " It is true. Did you ever hear of magnetic influence ? 
 I feel like some thing that must fly to him, as if he were a 
 lodestone," said Lily. 
 
 " You must fight against it. The little coxswain, as 
 Richard calls him, would break his heart, if you were to 
 marry that stern foreigner." 
 
 " He is not stern to me." 
 
 "No?" 
 
 " No, indeed, he seems so soft and gentle, and his voice 
 has such a charm, it rings in my ears like sweet music, for 
 hours after he is gone," said Lily. 
 
 Hilda was about to make some further remark, when the 
 door opened, and Harvey rushed in. 
 
 He was covered with dust, and looked wild and excited, 
 while his skin was as brown as a berry, from exposure to 
 the sun. 
 
 Hilda threw herself in his arms, with a glad cry.
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG rHE BRIGANDS, 281 
 
 " Oh, thank Heaven, you have come back ! " she cried, 
 while the tears started to her eyes. 
 
 " Bless you, my own love," replied Harvey, straining her 
 to his breast, and kissing her tenderly. 
 
 He placed her again in the chair from which she had risen, 
 and shaking hands with Lily, looked at himself in the 
 glass. 
 
 " Ah, Harvey," said Mr. Mole's voice at the door, " I 
 heard you had come back. Have you brought the brigand's 
 head with you ? " 
 
 " No, I haven't, worse luck. I have searched the mount- 
 ains thoroughly, and could find no trace of caves or brigands. 
 Has anyone else returned ? " 
 
 " You are the first," said Hilda. 
 
 " I hope the others have come off better than I," said 
 Harvey. " Can you send Monday to me, Mr. Mole ? I 
 must think about changing my things, and having a tub." 
 
 He ran away up stairs, and Mr. Mole went in search of 
 Monday. 
 
 Scarcely had Harvey finished dressing, and descended to 
 the drawing-room again, when there was another arrival. 
 
 The second comer was the little coxswain. 
 
 " Any luck ? " asked Harvey, eagerly, shaking him by the 
 hand. 
 
 " Not the smell of an oil rag," replied Walter, bowing to 
 the ladies. 
 
 " Another blank draw ? " 
 
 " Have you done no good ? " 
 
 " Might as well have stopped at home," replied Harvey. 
 
 There was a slight pause, during which the gentlemen 
 were wondering where the brigands could have got to, and 
 the ladies were thinking what nonsense it was to go brigand 
 hunting at all. 
 
 "I'm sure I wish we had never come to Naples," said 
 Hilda. 
 
 " Don't say that, dear," replied Harvey. " It will all come 
 right in the end." 
 
 " I have lost my dearest friend on earth." 
 
 " You mean Emily ? " 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " Oh, we'll get her back again, never fear." 
 
 There was a sound of footsteps on the stair. 
 
 " Here's another," said Walter. " That's Jack, I'll bet."
 
 282 JACK HARKA WA Y AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 " No, it isn't ; it's too heavy for Jack. I think it must be 
 our giant ? " 
 
 " Garden ? " 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " You are right, by Jove ! Holloa ! Tom, old man, how 
 have you sped ? " inquired the little coxswain. 
 
 " I've drawn several covers, but no find, though I've had 
 the honour of being shot at three times," answered Garden, 
 with his usual cool imperturbability. 
 
 Garden lifted his tall-crowned felt hat, which had three 
 holes in it. 
 
 " You done that yourself, Tom, to cram us," laughed 
 Walter. 
 
 " If I have, may I be eternally cut to every decent man 
 I know." 
 
 " Well, we're glad to see you back safe and sound." 
 
 " Mrs. Harvey, pardon me my rudeness and you, too, 
 Miss Cockles in parleying with this dust-begrimed, ill- 
 favoured ruffian before I reported myself to you," said 
 Garden. 
 
 " Thank you kindly," said the little coxswain. " What do 
 you call yourself ? " 
 
 " You fellows had better get up stairs and change." said 
 Harvey. 
 
 " We've had five days and nights of it in the open," re- 
 plied Garden, adding " Heard anything of Harkaway ? " 
 
 "No." 
 
 " He hasn't turned up ? " 
 
 " Not yet." 
 
 All at once Mr. Mole burst into the room, exhibiting 
 strong excitement. 
 
 " My dear boys, glad to see you all back again ! " he ex- 
 claimed. 
 
 " What's the matter, sir ? Your wool's gone the wrong 
 way," said Harvey. 
 
 " Has my hair taken to stand on end ? Ah ! it's only a 
 way it's got when I'm put out. A most alarming rumour has 
 reached me. I can not trace it to its source, but it is cur- 
 rently reported in Naples that Harkaway is captured by the 
 brigands." 
 
 The continuation of "Jack Harkaway's Adventures 
 -Imong the Brigands" is found in "Jack Harkaway's 
 Escape from the Brigands" and may be had of your 
 iealer or from the publishers of this book uooti receipt 
 of 75 cents.
 
 ftlger Series lor Boys 
 
 The public and popular verdict 
 for many years has approved of 
 the Alger series of books as among 
 the most wholesome of all stories 
 for boys. To meet the continued 
 demand for these books in the 
 most attractive style of the bind- 
 er's art, we have made this special 
 edition in ornamental designs in 
 three colors, stamped on side and 
 back. Clear, large type is used on 
 superior super-finish paper. The 
 elaborate designs are stamped up- 
 on binder's English linen cloth, with side and back titles 
 in large letterings. Each book in printed wrapper. 
 
 1 Adrift in New York 
 
 2 Andy Gordon 
 
 3 Andy Grant's Pluck 
 
 4 Bob Burton 
 
 5 Bound to Rise 
 
 6 Brave and Bold 
 
 7 Cash Boy, The 
 
 E Chester Rand 
 Cousin's Conspiracy, A 
 
 10 Do and Dare 
 
 11 Driven From Home 
 
 12 Erie Train Boy 
 
 13 Facing the World 
 
 14 Five Hundred Dollars 
 
 15 Frank's Campaign 
 
 16 Grit; The Young Boatman 
 
 17 Herbert Carter's Legacy 
 
 18 Hector's Inheritance 
 
 19 Helping Himself 
 
 20 In a New World 
 
 21 Jack's Ward 
 
 22 Jed, the Poor House Boy 
 
 23 Joe's Luck 
 
 24 Julius, the Street Boy 
 
 25 Luke Walton 
 
 For Sale by all Book and Newsdealers, or will be sent to any address 
 
 in the U. S.. Canada or Meiico, postpaid, on receipt of price 
 
 50c each, in currency, money order or stamps. 
 
 M. A. Donahue & Co. * 07 ' 
 
 26 Making His Way 
 
 27 Mark Mason's Victory 
 
 28 Only an Irish Boy 
 
 29 Paul, the Peddler 
 
 30 Phil, the Fiddler 
 
 31 Ralph Raymond's Heir 
 
 32 Risen from the Ranks 
 
 33 Sam's Chance 
 
 34 Shifting for Himself 
 
 35 Sink or Swim 
 
 36 Slow and Sure 
 
 37 Store Boy, The 
 
 38 Strive and Succeed 
 
 39 Strong and Steady 
 
 40 Struggling Upward 
 TinBox,The P 
 Tom, the Boot-Black 
 
 43 Tony, the Tramp 
 
 44 Try and Trust 
 
 45 Wait and Hope 
 
 46 W Sherwood's Probation 
 
 47 Young Acrobat 
 
 48 Young Adventurer, The 
 
 49 Young Outlaw 
 
 50 Young Salesman 
 
 41 
 
 42
 
 ONWARD SERIES 
 
 Krx Sets for Boys qf ROOKS 6 Vols. to Each Set 
 
 are issuing in this 
 series of sets only 
 the highest class 
 and best known 
 E popular 
 for boys 
 by the most pop- 
 ular of all boys' 
 writers. InoMer- 
 ingtbese sets, we 
 are giving the 
 first opportunity 
 of securing uni- 
 formly bound 
 sets of these 
 works, attract- 
 ively packed in 
 tail'si;*, i :al box- 
 es. They willun- 
 doubtedly dem- 
 onstrate their 
 salability on ac- 
 count of the 
 elaborate show- 
 Ing which can be 
 
 made by a present of this kind for a moderate price. The books are all printed 
 from new plates, clear type, on an extra quality of paper, and bound tn su- 
 perior binder's cloth, each series having an attractive cover design, stamped 
 in three colors and gold. 
 
 THE GUNBOAT SERIES. By Harry Castlemon. 
 
 Trank the Yeung Naturalirt Frank in the Woods Prank en Gunbort 
 
 frank on the Lower Mississippi Trank Before Vicksburg frank on the Prairie 
 
 THE BOAT CLUB SERIES. By Oliver Optic. 
 
 til Aboard Boat Club Little by littfc 
 
 Bow or Never Poor and Proud Try Again 
 
 THE WOOD RANGERS SERIES. By Capt. Mayne Reid. 
 Boy Hunters Lone Ranch Rif.'e Ranger* 
 
 Scalp Hunters Afloat in the forest Desert I:>me 
 
 THE LEATHER STOCKING SERIES. By J. Fenimore Cooper. 
 
 The Deerslayer Last of tiia idohicana Picaeen 
 
 The Prairie Tho Pathfinder The Spy 
 
 LUCK AND PLUCK SERIES. By Horatio Alger, Jr. 
 
 Sink or Swim Strong snd Steady Strive and Succeed 
 
 Try and Trust Risen from the Ranks Bound to Rise 
 
 TATTERED TOM SERIES. By Horatio Alger, Jr. 
 
 Pvil the Psddler Phil the Fiddler Julius the Street By 
 
 Slow and Sure Sam's Chinee The Kouag Outlaw 
 
 WAY TO SUCCESS SERIES. By Horatio Alger, Jr. 
 
 Bob Burtnn The Stcro Boy Strn-rpling Upward 
 
 Luke Walton Facing th World In a New World 
 
 Any of the above sets of six volumes, sent to any address ou receipt 
 of $3 00, or any individual title will be sent on receipt of 75 cents 
 
 M. A. DONOKUE L COMPANY 
 4O7-429 Dearborn Street -:- Chicago. Illinois
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, LOS ANGELES 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below 
 
 261981
 
 H37jd 
 
 Hemyng - 
 Jack Harkaway 
 
 among the brigands 
 
 L 009 536 732 2 
 
 PZ7 
 H37jd